the_o birth_n of_o man_n so_o they_o show_v that_o pollio_n wife_n who_o have_v be_v very_o much_o indispose_v during_o her_o pregnancy_n shall_v after_o her_o delivery_n make_v herself_o know_v to_o her_o child_n by_o her_o joy_n that_o that_o joy_n be_v as_o it_o be_v the_o earnest_a of_o the_o child_n blessing_n as_o it_o be_v a_o signification_n of_o misfortune_n to_o he_o if_o his_o parent_n be_v not_o joyful_a at_o his_o birth_n but_o the_o emperor_n transform_v the_o discourse_n of_o virgil_n according_a to_o his_o own_o way_n make_v he_o say_v begin_v laughing_z and_o lift_v up_o thy_o sight_n to_o know_v thy_o mother_n who_o shall_v be_v dear_a to_o thou_o for_o she_o have_v carry_v thou_o in_o her_o womb_n many_o year_n thy_o parent_n have_v not_o smile_v on_o thou_o at_o all_o thou_o have_v not_o be_v put_v in_o a_o couch_n nor_o have_v splendid_a banquet_n whereupon_o he_o add_v by_o way_n of_o comment_n upon_o it_o how_o have_v not_o the_o parent_n smile_v on_o this_o child_n certain_o it_o be_v because_o he_o who_o beget_v he_o be_v a_o certain_a power_n that_o have_v no_o quality_n nor_o can_v be_v figure_v by_o the_o delineation_n of_o other_o thing_n nor_o have_v a_o humane_a body_n now_o who_o know_v not_o that_o be_v a_o holy_a spirit_n it_o can_v have_v no_o experience_n of_o coition_n and_o what_o inclination_n and_o desire_v can_v be_v imagine_v in_o the_o disposition_n of_o that_o good_a with_o a_o greediness_n whereof_o all_o thing_n be_v inflame_v or_o what_o compliance_n be_v there_o between_o wisdom_n and_o pleasure_n but_o let_v these_o thing_n be_v say_v only_o by_o those_o who_o introduce_v i_o know_v not_o what_o humane_a generation_n of_o god_n and_o endeavour_v not_o to_o cleanse_v their_o mind_n of_o every_o bad_a word_n and_o work_n what_o a_o small_a matter_n need_v there_o to_o divert_v man_n from_o the_o truth_n since_o the_o pure_a imagination_n of_o a_o mystery_n where_o there_o be_v not_o any_o be_v able_a to_o do_v it_o certain_a it_o be_v that_o as_o god_n the_o father_n have_v neither_o quality_n nor_o figure_n nor_o body_n nor_o passion_n nor_o desire_n so_o the_o eternal_a generation_n of_o his_o word_n have_v nothing_o common_a with_o that_o of_o man_n but_o nothing_o of_o all_o this_o come_n to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o virgil_n and_o his_o word_n neither_o express_v nor_o capable_a of_o express_v it_o since_o the_o greek_a properly_z speaking_z be_v a_o corruption_n of_o the_o latin_a which_o tend_v to_o no_o other_o end_n then_o to_o promise_v happiness_n to_o pollio_n young_a son_n to_o what_o purpose_n have_v some_o thought_n to_o philosophize_v as_o they_o have_v do_v for_o there_o have_v be_v no_o occasion_n give_v have_v they_o not_o alter_v the_o sense_n by_o suppose_v as_o many_o have_v do_v that_o pollio_n little_a child_n have_v laugh_v assoon_o as_o he_o be_v bear_v and_o that_o upon_o that_o extraordinary_a laughter_n the_o whole_a prediction_n of_o his_o happiness_n have_v be_v ground_v and_o imagine_v that_o virgil_n have_v say_v of_o the_o child_n laughter_n what_o he_o mean_v of_o the_o mother_n as_o also_o that_o she_o have_v bear_v he_o several_a year_n and_o that_o he_o be_v not_o descend_v of_o parent_n subject_a to_o either_o any_o inclination_n to_o laughter_n or_o the_o natural_a necessity_n of_o sleep_n and_o rest_n for_o shall_v that_o great_a man_n have_v return_v to_o earth_n again_o he_o may_v with_o reason_n have_v say_v to_o constantine_n what_o st._n augustine_n say_v since_o to_o julian_n the_o pelagian_a restore_v i_o my_o word_n and_o thy_o dream_a imagination_n will_v vanish_v chap._n xv._n that_o it_o can_v be_v say_v that_o virgil_n in_o his_o four_o eclogue_n disguise_v his_o own_o sentiment_n the_o same_o thing_n may_v also_o be_v say_v of_o the_o same_o emperor_n be_v suppose_v that_o the_o poet_n speak_v figurative_o and_o disguise_v the_o truth_n out_o of_o a_o fear_n that_o any_o of_o the_o potentate_n of_o the_o royal_a city_n shall_v charge_v he_o with_o write_v against_o the_o law_n of_o his_o country_n and_o dcrogate_a from_o what_o have_v sometime_o be_v the_o sentiment_n of_o his_o ancestor_n concern_v the_o god_n and_o that_o he_o wish_v the_o prolongation_n of_o his_o own_o life_n to_o see_v the_o come_n of_o our_o saviour_n for_o as_o it_o happen_v about_o three_o hundred_o year_n since_o that_o the_o poet_n dante_n move_v by_o a_o admiration_n of_o that_o incomparable_a wit_n will_v needs_o deliver_v he_o out_o of_o his_o hell_n in_o like_a manner_n the_o good_a opinion_n constantine_n have_v conceive_v of_o he_o have_v make_v he_o read_v in_o his_o poem_n what_o indeed_o be_v not_o in_o it_o out_o of_o such_o a_o imagination_n as_o those_o have_v who_o look_v up_o to_o the_o cloud_n think_v they_o see_v such_o and_o such_o figure_n therein_o and_o thence_o come_v it_o that_o he_o have_v speak_v so_o much_o to_o his_o advantage_n though_o without_o any_o ground_n either_o in_o truth_n itself_o or_o indeed_o in_o the_o very_a outward_a dress_n of_o his_o work_n which_o be_v not_o do_v according_a to_o the_o certain_a pattern_n of_o any_o ancient_a oracle_n of_o the_o sibyl_n nor_o yet_o to_o the_o eight_o book_n now_o extant_a among_o we_o and_o which_o be_v write_v above_o one_o hundred_o fourscore_o and_o six_o year_n after_o the_o consulship_n of_o pollio_n but_o be_v design_v only_o to_o express_v the_o desire_n which_o virgil_n have_v to_o comply_v with_o augustus_n and_o pollio_n and_o to_o insinuate_v more_o and_o more_o into_o their_o favour_n whereupon_o i_o conclude_v that_o the_o ancient_a paganism_n what_o opinion_n soever_o constantine_n and_o other_o may_v have_v have_v to_o the_o contrary_a have_v not_o give_v any_o testimony_n either_o in_o favour_n of_o these_o pretend_a sibylline_a oracle_n which_o open_o oppose_v idolatry_n or_o yet_o to_o confirm_v the_o persuasion_n which_o the_o father_n have_v have_v thereof_o chap._n xvi_o that_o apollodorus_n have_v no_o knowledge_n of_o the_o eight_o book_n call_v the_o sibylline_a for_o to_o think_v with_o the_o generality_n of_o modern_a christian_n that_o apollodorus_n the_o erythraean_a have_v see_v the_o three_o book_n because_o as_o 7._o lactantius_n observe_v from_o varro_n he_o have_v affirm_v of_o the_o erythraean_a sibyl_n that_o she_o be_v of_o his_o city_n and_o that_o she_o have_v prophesy_v to_o the_o greek_n go_v to_o ilium_n that_o troy_n shall_v be_v destroy_v and_o that_o homer_n shall_v write_v lie_n be_v a_o manifest_a abuse_n the_o word_n we_o read_v to_o this_o purpose_n be_v these_o 28._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n troy_n i_o compassionate_a thy_o misery_n a_o helen_n fair_a erinnys_n shall_v from_o sparta_n rise_v which_o europe_n and_o the_o asian_a realm_n will_v vex_v but_o thou_o above_o all_o with_o many_o woe_n perplex_v herself_o much_o crown_v with_o fame_n that_o never_o die_v a_o homer_n age_a man_n author_n of_o many_o lie_v shall_v flourish_v next_o of_o unknown_a country_n blind_a his_o eye_n but_o of_o a_o clear_a quick-sighted_a mind_n he_o his_o conception_n into_o verse_n shall_v frame_v and_o what_o he_o write_v stile_n with_o odysseis_n a_o double_a name_n profess_v himself_o a_o chian_a and_o declare_v the_o affair_n of_o ilium_n not_o as_o they_o be_v yet_o clear_a both_o in_o my_o word_n and_o verse_n for_o he_o the_o first_o that_o look_v into_o my_o work_n shall_v be_v this_o i_o say_v be_v a_o manifest_a mistake_n for_o first_o it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o imagine_v that_o the_o impostor_n who_o compose_v the_o eight_o book_n of_o the_o sibyl_n and_o have_v impudent_o take_v upon_o he_o the_o name_n of_o wife_n to_o noah_n '_o s_o son_n two_o hundred_o year_n after_o the_o death_n of_o varro_n who_o die_v according_a to_o eusebius_n in_o the_o seven_o hundred_o twenty_o and_o six_o year_n of_o rome_n virgil._n may_v at_o his_o ease_n and_o long_o enough_o before_o have_v read_v what_o he_o have_v allege_v out_o of_o apollodorus_n who_o be_v more_o ancient_a whether_o in_o his_o latin_a or_o in_o the_o greek_a text_n of_o apollodorus_n and_o that_o he_o can_v do_v no_o less_o for_o his_o own_o reputation_n then_o produce_v as_o a_o probable_a argument_n of_o his_o pretend_a antiquity_n what_o he_o have_v find_v in_o he_o second_o for_o that_o apollodorus_n who_o atte_v of_o the_o erythraean_a sibyl_n that_o she_o be_v bear_v in_o his_o city_n and_o acknowledge_v a_o native_a thereof_o whether_o by_o common_a report_n or_o upon_o the_o credit_n of_o her_o write_n can_v not_o have_v say_v any_o such_o thing_n of_o our_o counterfeit_n sibyl_n who_o say_v she_o come_v from_o babylon_n and_o be_v noah_n daughter-in-law_n and_o formal_o deny_v that_o she_o be_v by_o country_n a_o erythraean_a and_o charge_v the_o greek_n with_o imposture_n for_o
it_o be_v no_o less_o than_o the_o height_n of_o impertinence_n in_o she_o to_o call_v herself_o as_o she_o do_v noah_n daughter-in-law_n and_o to_o boast_v that_o she_o have_v see_v a_o ruin_n 2068._o late_a than_o the_o death_n of_o noah_n and_o 2427._o year_n after_o the_o deluge_n as_o if_o according_a to_o the_o fable_n advance_v by_o ovid_n in_o the_o thirteen_o book_n of_o his_o metamorphosis_n that_o pretend_a prophetess_n have_v obtain_v the_o privilege_n of_o live_v as_o many_o year_n as_o there_o be_v grain_n in_o the_o heap_n of_o sand_n show_v by_o the_o cumaean_a sibyl_n to_o apollo_n she_o have_v at_o the_o time_n of_o her_o write_n already_o pass_v not_o 700._o year_n as_o that_o prophetess_n of_o ovid_n but_o above_o 2400._o and_o expect_v to_o continue_v till_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n whereas_o the_o cumaean_a sibyl_n as_o be_v report_v of_o she_o think_v she_o be_v to_o become_v at_o the_o end_n of_o a_o thousand_o so_o waste_v as_o not_o to_o have_v any_o body_n at_o all_o have_v after_o the_o dissolution_n of_o her_o precedent_a form_n only_o her_o voice_n leave_v she_o to_o foretell_v what_o be_v to_o come_v her_o word_n take_v out_o of_o the_o five_o book_n page_n 49._o be_v these_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n nor_o long_o shall_v in_o thou_o the_o virgin_n choir_n the_o fuel_n find_v of_o their_o perpetual_a fire_n the_o amiable_a house_n long_o since_o by_o thou_o have_v be_v destroy_v the_o second_o i_o do_v see_v the_o guardian-temple_n of_o the_o divinity_n that_o ever_o flourish_a house_n in_o its_o ash_n lie_v fire_v by_o a_o impious_a hand_n etc._n etc._n which_o discourse_n can_v clear_o relate_v to_o any_o thing_n but_o the_o conflagration_n of_o the_o temple_n of_o jerusalem_n by_o the_o roman_a army_n as_o a_o punishment_n for_o which_o act_n the_o author_n of_o the_o sibylline_a oracle_n pretend_v that_o rome_n shall_v be_v lay_v desolate_a in_o such_o manner_n as_o that_o the_o vestal_n shall_v not_o any_o long_o keep_v in_o the_o fire_n which_o they_o call_v sacred_a and_o divine_a chap._n vi_o of_o the_o time_n when_o the_o sibylline_a book_n be_v write_v from_o what_o have_v be_v say_v be_v manifest_a that_o the_o opinion_n of_o possevin_n concern_v the_o time_n wherein_o the_o person_n who_o counterfeit_v the_o sibyl_n live_v be_v ill_o ground_v and_o our_o method_n now_o call_v upon_o we_o to_o make_v enquiry_n how_o many_o year_n we_o must_v ascend_v assure_o to_o find_v it_o out_o that_o he_o write_v under_o antoninus_n his_o own_o word_n be_v sufficient_a to_o convince_v any_o man_n that_o shall_v well_o consider_v they_o but_o his_o credit_n sequester_v from_o the_o thing_n which_o may_v otherwise_o keep_v it_o up_o be_v with_o good_a reason_n of_o no_o account_n his_o sincerity_n be_v great_o to_o be_v suspect_v and_o his_o discourse_n require_v much_o caution_n it_o be_v necessary_a we_o find_v other_o help_n to_o confirm_v what_o be_v advance_v and_o prefer_v the_o testimony_n of_o those_o who_o his_o imposture_n have_v circumvent_v before_o any_o thing_n he_o can_v have_v represent_v of_o himself_o theophilus_n of_o antioch_n who_o die_v on_o the_o thirteen_o of_o october_n in_o the_o year_n 180._o in_o regard_n he_o have_v insert_v into_o his_o book_n to_o autolycus_n divers_a thing_n take_v out_o of_o the_o sibylline_a write_n do_v irrefragable_o prove_v that_o they_o be_v before_o he_o in_o time_n and_o that_o contrary_a to_o the_o conjecture_n of_o possevin_n the_o author_n who_o first_o write_v they_o reach_v not_o the_o reign_n of_o commodus_n who_o when_o theophilus_n die_v only_o begin_v the_o eight_o month_n of_o his_o reign_n athenagoras_n who_o in_o his_o embassy_n to_o the_o emperor_n marcus_n aurelius_n and_o verus_n on_o the_o behalf_n of_o the_o christian_n copy_v six_o verse_n out_o of_o the_o second_o book_n show_v that_o this_o counterfeit_a prophecy_n be_v in_o vogue_n some_o time_n before_o the_o year_n 170._o in_o which_o verus_n die_v hermas_n who_o pastor_n tertullian_n affirm_v to_o have_v be_v brother_n to_o pope_n pius_n the_o first_o who_o take_v the_o chair_n on_o sunday_n the_o seven_o of_o march_n 146._o under_o the_o consulship_n of_o clarus_n and_o severus_n and_o die_v on_o the_o eleven_o of_o july_n 150._o under_o the_o consulship_n of_o gallicanus_n and_o vetus_n discover_v that_o he_o have_v a_o particular_a knowledge_n of_o the_o say_v write_n since_o that_o in_o his_o work_n entitle_v the_o pastor_n he_o have_v not_o only_o shuffle_v many_o fantastic_a imagination_n suitable_a to_o those_o of_o the_o pretend_a sibyl_n but_o design_v the_o author_n by_o the_o very_a name_n he_o will_v go_v under_o for_o as_o much_o as_o in_o the_o second_o vision_n of_o the_o first_o book_n have_v imagine_v that_o a_o age_a woman_n have_v while_o he_o be_v in_o ecstasy_n give_v he_o a_o little_a book_n to_o transcribe_v contain_v exhortation_n to_o penance_n he_o express_v what_o he_o seem_v to_o believe_v of_o it_o in_o these_o term_n brethren_n it_o have_v be_v reveal_v to_o i_o in_o my_o sleep_n by_o a_o young_a man_n of_o a_o goodly_a appearance_n and_o say_v to_o i_o who_o do_v you_o think_v this_o age_a woman_n be_v of_o who_o you_o receive_v the_o book_n and_o i_o say_v the_o sibyl_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o before_o the_o year_n 150._o this_o opinion_n have_v gain_v foot_v at_o rome_n among_o the_o christian_n that_o a_o sibyl_n much_o unlike_o that_o of_o the_o heathen_n give_v sinner_n wholesome_a instruction_n in_o order_n to_o the_o exercise_n of_o penance_n and_o true_a piety_n and_o whereas_o pope_n pius_n in_o his_o second_o epistle_n to_o justus_n of_o vienna_n make_v mention_n of_o the_o death_n of_o his_o brother_n say_v the_o priest_n call_v the_o pastor_n have_v found_v a_o title_n and_o be_v worthy_o depart_v in_o the_o lord_n it_o justify_v that_o between_o the_o year_n 146._o and_o 150._o hermas_n have_v maintain_v the_o suppostion_n of_o the_o sibyl_n and_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n attribute_v to_o she_o must_v be_v yet_o more_o ancient_a st._n justin_n a_o christian_a philosopher_n a_o native_a of_o neapolis_n in_o palaestina_n sometime_o call_v sichem_n and_o who_o afterward_o suffer_v martyrdom_n at_o rome_n on_o the_o first_o of_o june_n 163._o do_v in_o his_o first_o apology_n present_v to_o the_o emperor_n antoninus_n his_o adopt_a son_n and_o the_o people_n before_o marcus_n aurelius_n have_v be_v receive_v into_o partnership_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o consequent_o about_o the_o year_n 141_o or_o 142._o complain_v of_o the_o prohibition_n have_v be_v make_v that_o none_o upon_o pain_n of_o death_n shall_v read_v the_o book_n of_o hystaspes_n and_o the_o sibyl_n which_o he_o present_v to_o the_o prince_n and_o senate_n as_o thing_n deserve_v to_o be_v high_o esteem_v and_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v doubt_v but_o that_o holy_a person_n speak_v of_o those_o which_o be_v come_v to_o our_o hand_n since_o that_o in_o his_o exhortation_n to_o the_o greek_n he_o copy_v three_o verse_n out_o of_o his_o preface_n three_o out_o of_o the_o three_o book_n and_o seven_o out_o of_o the_o four_o a_o manifest_a argument_n that_o they_o be_v already_o publish_v since_o they_o have_v pass_v through_o his_o hand_n and_o that_o he_o object_v they_o as_o piece_n general_o know_v to_o the_o heathen_a themselves_o who_o error_n he_o oppose_v chap._n vii_o a_o conjecture_n concern_v the_o author_n of_o the_o sibylline_a write_n it_o be_v at_o this_o day_n impossible_a for_o any_o man_n to_o be_v so_o happy_a in_o the_o discovery_n of_o the_o author_n of_o that_o imposture_n as_o that_o he_o may_v without_o any_o fear_n of_o mistake_n make_v his_o name_n public_a to_o be_v cover_v with_o the_o shame_n and_o enormity_n of_o his_o sacrilegious_a attempt_n against_o the_o sincerity_n of_o the_o church_n but_o methinks_v there_o be_v some_o ground_n to_o charge_n if_o not_o as_o the_o principal_a advancer_n of_o the_o cheat_n at_o least_o as_o a_o complice_n of_o his_o crime_n hermas_n who_o as_o have_v be_v observe_v speak_v of_o the_o sibyl_n in_o the_o year_n 148_o or_o 149._o and_o who_o be_v grow_v infamous_a for_o another_o kind_n of_o supposititious_a deal_n whereby_o he_o presume_v to_o feign_v apparition_n of_o woman_n and_o angel_n disguise_v like_o shepherd_n who_o furnish_v he_o with_o instruction_n of_o penance_n pester_v with_o fantastic_a imagination_n which_o he_o have_v express_v in_o as_o wretched_a greek_a as_o that_o of_o the_o sibylline_a write_n and_o such_o as_o equal_o with_o the_o other_o deserve_v perpetual_a dishonour_n though_o he_o be_v a_o native_a of_o aquileia_n yet_o be_v his_o residence_n with_o his_o brother_n pope_n pius_n at_o rome_n that_o be_v in_o the_o heart_n of_o that_o place_n which_o for_o the_o space_n of_o
disburthen_v of_o the_o ark_n wherein_o she_o with_o a_o strange_a impudence_n â—1_n affirm_v that_o she_o have_v be_v keep_v in_o one_o and_o forty_o day_n a_o thing_n which_o never_o ibid._n either_o come_v or_o can_v come_v into_o the_o imagination_n of_o daphne_n the_o second_o be_v when_o after_o he_o have_v say_v that_o on_o a_o certain_a time_n the_o sibyl_n fill_v with_o a_o divine_a inspiration_n utter_v the_o 33._o verse_n which_o make_v up_o the_o acrostic_n of_o these_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d he_o add_v it_o be_v manifest_a that_o cicero_n have_v read_v this_o poem_n translate_v it_o into_o the_o language_n of_o the_o roman_n and_o insert_v it_o into_o his_o work_n and_o that_o he_o be_v kill_v while_o anthony_n have_v the_o supreme_a power_n of_o the_o empire_n in_o his_o hand_n and_o that_o augustus_n who_o reign_v 56._o year_n come_v after_o anthony_n and_o that_o tiberius_n succeed_v augustus_n in_o who_o time_n be_v the_o come_n of_o the_o saviour_n into_o the_o world_n and_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o most_o holy_a religion_n come_v into_o reputation_n for_o not_o to_o take_v much_o notice_n that_o the_o acrostic_n of_o the_o pretend_a sibyl_n such_o as_o we_o find_v it_o in_o the_o eight_o book_n of_o her_o write_n consist_v of_o four_o and_o thirty_o verse_n among_o which_o constantine_n have_v leave_v out_o this_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o be_v the_o nine_o and_o according_a to_o the_o translation_n of_o the_o ancient_a interpreter_n in_o saint_n augustine_n and_o prosper_v render_v thus_o 14._o exuret_fw-la terras_fw-la ignis_fw-la pontumque_fw-la polumque_fw-la whence_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o spurious_a sibyl_n have_v write_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o not_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o have_v be_v notorious_o discover_v by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o traduction_n copy_v by_o saint_n augustine_n wherein_o the_o latin_a acrostic_n run_v in_o this_o order_n of_o the_o letter_n jesue_v qreistos_n etc._n etc._n nay_o further_o to_o pass_v by_o as_o what_o be_v general_o acknowledge_v that_o anthony_n be_v the_o contriver_n of_o cicero_n death_n that_o augustus_n reign_v 56._o year_n afterward_o or_o thereabouts_o and_o that_o tiberius_n succeed_v he_o and_o not_o to_o urge_v that_o though_o 767._o the_o most_o remarkable_a accident_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o tiberius_n be_v the_o baptism_n and_o passion_n of_o our_o saviour_n yet_o his_o come_n into_o the_o world_n can_v be_v proper_o attribute_v to_o that_o time_n since_o he_o take_v flesh_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n in_o the_o forty_o second_o year_n of_o augustus_n government_n and_o consequent_o that_o he_o be_v go_v out_o of_o the_o fifteen_o year_n of_o his_o age_n when_o the_o same_o augustus_n depart_v this_o life_n now_o i_o say_v to_o make_v any_o advantage_n of_o all_o this_o i_o answer_v that_o it_o be_v not_o only_o not_o manifest_a either_o from_o the_o read_n or_o the_o version_n nor_o yet_o from_o the_o record_n pretend_v to_o be_v make_v thereof_o by_o cicero_n that_o any_o such_o thing_n be_v but_o that_o what_o be_v direct_o contrary_a it_o be_v evident_a from_o the_o very_a ground_n whence_o it_o may_v be_v imagine_v that_o constantine_n derive_v his_o opinion_n that_o be_v to_o say_v from_o the_o second_o book_n of_o divination_n write_v by_o cicero_n between_o the_o fifteen_o of_o march_n in_o the_o year_n of_o rome_n 710._o wherein_o julius_n caesar_n be_v murder_v in_o the_o senate_n and_o the_o seven_o of_o december_n in_o the_o year_n 711._o in_o which_o he_o be_v himself_o put_v to_o death_n by_o the_o command_n of_o anthony_n that_o he_o neither_o do_v nor_o can_v have_v do_v what_o be_v pretend_v the_o first_o reason_n be_v for_o that_o he_o maintain_v in_o general_a term_n that_o there_o be_v no_o divination_n by_o inspiration_n such_o as_o it_o be_v suppose_v be_v that_o of_o the_o sibyl_n what_o authority_n say_v he_o be_v there_o in_o that_o fury_n which_o you_o call_v divine_a 110._o which_o be_v such_o as_o that_o a_o person_n distract_v see_v what_o a_o wise_a man_n see_v not_o and_o that_o he_o who_o be_v at_o a_o loss_n of_o humane_a ability_n shall_v have_v acquire_v divine_a second_o for_o that_o he_o particular_o observe_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o verse_n which_o be_v keep_v at_o rome_n under_o the_o title_n of_o the_o sibylline_a be_v so_o far_o from_o do_v what_o he_o do_v by_o virtue_n of_o any_o inspiration_n that_o it_o be_v the_o effect_n of_o a_o juggle_n and_o crafty_a invention_n out_o of_o a_o design_n to_o cheat_v we_o take_v notice_n say_v he_o of_o these_o verse_n of_o the_o sibyl_n which_o it_o be_v report_v fall_v from_o she_o in_o a_o fury_n out_o of_o which_o it_o be_v think_v not_o long_o since_o that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o year_n 710_o that_o the_o interpreter_n cotta_n will_v tell_v the_o senate_n thing_n that_o be_v not_o true_a according_a to_o the_o common_a report_n of_o man_n to_o wit_n that_o if_o we_o will_v be_v safe_a from_o the_o parthian_n we_o must_v call_v he_o king_n who_o in_o effect_n be_v our_o king_n if_o this_o he_o in_o the_o book_n what_o man_n what_o time_n do_v it_o particular_o design_n for_o final_o he_o who_o have_v compose_v these_o thing_n have_v so_o do_v his_o work_n as_o that_o whatsoever_o shall_v happen_v it_o may_v seem_v to_o be_v foretell_v the_o determinate_a observation_n of_o man_n and_o time_n be_v take_v away_o he_o have_v also_o put_v on_o a_o vayl_n of_o obscurity_n that_o the_o same_o verse_n may_v seem_v applyable_a 111._o one_o while_o to_o one_o thing_n another_o to_z another_o but_o that_o the_o poem_n be_v not_o the_o work_n of_o a_o person_n in_o fury_n on_o the_o one_o side_n the_o poem_n itself_o declare_v it_o for_o it_o be_v rather_o the_o effect_n of_o art_n and_o diligence_n then_o of_o transportation_n and_o ecstasy_n and_o on_o the_o other_o the_o acrostic_n as_o they_o call_v it_o when_o there_o may_v some_o connexion_n be_v make_v of_o the_o first_o letter_n of_o the_o verse_n as_o in_o some_o of_o ennius_n poem_n this_o certain_o be_v the_o work_n rather_o of_o a_o attentive_a mind_n then_o of_o a_o distract_a three_o in_o as_o much_o as_o he_o conclude_v that_o that_o the_o poem_n commit_v in_o rome_n to_o the_o custody_n of_o the_o quindecimviri_n tend_v rather_o to_o impiety_n than_o the_o establishment_n of_o religion_n wherefore_o say_v he_o let_v the_o sibyl_n be_v still_o secret_a and_o sequester_v from_o we_o that_o as_o it_o have_v be_v order_v by_o our_o 112._o ancestor_n the_o book_n be_v not_o read_v without_o the_o permission_n of_o the_o senate_n as_o contribute_v more_o to_o the_o put_v off_o religious_a worship_n than_o submission_n thereto_o let_v we_o treat_v with_o the_o priest_n that_o they_o will_v draw_v any_o thing_n out_o of_o they_o rather_o than_o a_o king_n which_o neither_o god_n nor_o man_n will_v ever_o hereafter_o suffer_v in_o rome_n this_o he_o speak_v in_o relation_n to_o the_o design_n of_o cotta_n and_o his_o colleague_n to_o have_v caesar_n proclaim_v king_n the_o poor_a man_n not_o in_o the_o least_o imagine_v that_o he_o be_v himself_o upon_o the_o threshold_n of_o his_o great_a misfortune_n for_o have_v through_o a_o almost_o fatal_a inconsiderateness_n contribute_v to_o the_o translation_n of_o the_o royal_a power_n which_o caesar_n have_v be_v possess_v of_o into_o the_o hand_n as_o well_o of_o a_o remote_a descendant_n augustus_n of_o that_o prince_n as_o of_o anthony_n his_o most_o inexorable_a enemy_n and_o thence_o it_o may_v be_v deduce_v 1._o that_o he_o have_v not_o though_o augur_n read_v the_o sibylline_a book_n in_o as_o much_o as_o he_o express_v himself_o in_o these_o term_n if_o that_o be_v in_o the_o book_n and_o with_o great_a reason_n that_o he_o have_v not_o be_v the_o interpreter_n of_o they_o nor_o insert_v into_o his_o work_n any_o piece_n thereof_o 2._o that_o though_o they_o have_v be_v absolute_o at_o his_o disposal_n yet_o will_v he_o not_o have_v take_v the_o trouble_n upon_o he_o either_o to_o transcribe_v aught_o out_o of_o they_o or_o give_v any_o interpretation_n thereof_o since_o he_o do_v not_o acknowledge_v there_o be_v any_o thing_n divine_a in_o they_o but_o only_o artifice_v mix_v with_o imposture_n and_o impiety_n 3._o that_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a he_o shall_v account_v the_o sibyl_n whatever_o she_o may_v be_v a_o prophetess_n in_o as_o much_o as_o he_o deny_v there_o either_o be_v or_o can_v be_v any_o prophet_n it_o be_v not_o imaginable_a in_o a_o understand_a man_n and_o a_o philosopher_n that_o after_o he_o have_v lay_v down_o this_o universal_a negative_a proposition_n no_o person_n be_v ever_o seize_v by_o divine_a fury_n he_o will_v betray_v so_o much_o forgetfulness_n as_o to_o maintain_v the_o
read_v or_o interpret_v it_o and_o that_o the_o quindecem-viri_a themselves_o who_o particular_a privilege_n it_o be_v dare_v not_o attempt_v any_o such_o thing_n without_o the_o express_a order_n of_o the_o senate_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o heathen_n have_v good_a reason_n to_o charge_n with_o imposture_n the_o piece_n produce_v by_o the_o father_n upon_o this_o account_n particular_o that_o they_o see_v they_o in_o their_o hand_n and_o by_o they_o publish_v nor_o can_v the_o christian_n just_o press_v they_o to_o produce_v what_o none_o of_o they_o can_v come_v at_o and_o be_v to_o continue_v lock_v up_o under_o the_o key_n of_o a_o perpetual_a secret_n but_o all_o this_o notwithstanding_o origen_n answer_n be_v not_o necessary_a celsus_n do_v not_o demonstrate_v that_o the_o thing_n which_o he_o conceive_v shuffle_v into_o the_o work_n of_o the_o sibyl_n be_v reproachful_a or_o detractive_a therefore_o they_o be_v not_o such_o for_o though_o the_o imputation_n of_o heathenish_a superstition_n be_v not_o proper_o detraction_n but_o a_o most_o true_a and_o most_o just_a reproach_n of_o their_o impiety_n yet_o be_v it_o a_o detraction_n according_a to_o their_o opinion_n and_o to_o bring_v the_o charge_n by_o a_o sibyl_n that_o be_v the_o person_n the_o most_o unfit_a to_o act_v such_o a_o part_n be_v to_o exercise_v a_o kind_n of_o detraction_n against_o her_o memory_n and_o to_o bear_v a_o false_a testimony_n under_o her_o name_n very_o well_o deserve_v to_o be_v take_v off_o by_o the_o general_a complaint_n of_o all_o the_o unbeliever_n wherefore_o the_o defence_n of_o origen_n against_o the_o objection_n of_o celsus_n who_o as_o contemporary_a with_o justine_n martyr_n and_o lucian_n who_o dedicate_v his_o pseudomantis_a to_o he_o have_v see_v the_o break_n forth_o of_o the_o imposture_n be_v but_o a_o elusion_n and_o no_o more_o saint_n augustine_n have_v have_v a_o thousand_o time_n more_o reason_n to_o leave_v it_o to_o the_o adversary_n of_o the_o church_n to_o acknowledge_v or_o disclaim_v at_o their_o own_o choice_n the_o eight_o book_n pretend_v to_o be_v sibylline_a say_v 46._o therefore_o though_o they_o shall_v not_o believe_v our_o scripture_n their_o own_o which_o they_o read_v with_o blindness_n be_v fulfil_v upon_o they_o unless_o it_o happen_v that_o some_o may_v say_v the_o sibyl_n '_o s_z prophecy_n be_v but_o the_o fiction_n of_o the_o christian_n and_o again_o 47._o but_o what_o other_o prophecy_n soever_o there_o pass_v concern_v christ_n some_o may_v imagine_v forge_v by_o the_o christian_n and_o therefore_o there_o be_v no_o way_n so_o sure_a to_o convince_v such_o as_o be_v stranger_n in_o this_o matter_n and_o to_o confirm_v those_o of_o our_o own_o profession_n as_o by_o cite_v the_o prophecy_n contain_v in_o the_o jew_n book_n i_o will_v to_o god_n the_o church_n child_n have_v continue_v in_o these_o term_n and_o so_o have_v clear_v their_o heart_n of_o the_o evil_a ambition_n of_o have_v be_v the_o author_n of_o some_o pious_a fraud_n and_o conceive_v a_o holy_a shame_n at_o their_o be_v employ_v in_o those_o which_o imposture_n have_v endeavour_v to_o introduce_v into_o the_o house_n of_o god_n for_o though_o they_o have_v not_o think_v it_o fit_a to_o make_v any_o reflection_n on_o the_o argument_n i_o have_v bring_v against_o the_o spuriousness_n of_o the_o sibylline_a write_n they_o need_v no_o more_o then_o to_o have_v call_v to_o account_v those_o that_o produce_v they_o whence_o they_o have_v have_v they_o take_v they_o up_o sharp_o with_o the_o ensue_a demand_n or_o the_o like_a how_o can_v these_o sacred_a privilege_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o religion_n come_v â—…o_o your_o hand_n by_o what_o artifices_fw-la can_v you_o you_o who_o call_v yourselves_o the_o faithful_n possess_v yourselves_o of_o the_o treasure_n commit_v to_o the_o custody_n of_o the_o quindecem-viri_a the_o swear_a enemy_n of_o your_o faith_n how_o come_v our_o age_n to_o be_v so_o happy_a as_o to_o have_v the_o advantage_n to_o discover_v and_o make_v public_a the_o prediction_n which_o have_v be_v conceal_v above_o six_o hundred_o and_o twelve_o year_n especial_o see_v the_o lateness_n of_o their_o discovery_n make_v after_o the_o death_n of_o adrian_n the_o confident_a publication_n of_o the_o high_a secret_a of_o paganism_n and_o the_o contrariety_n of_o the_o consequence_n arise_v from_o its_o publication_n to_o all_o that_o antiquity_n have_v hear_v of_o it_o for_o six_o age_n before_o may_v have_v give_v they_o more_o than_o a_o presumption_n of_o the_o imposture_n particular_o to_o justine_n martyr_n who_o write_v his_o apology_n five_o year_n or_o ten_o at_o most_o after_o the_o advancement_n of_o it_o and_o here_o i_o can_v do_v no_o less_o by_o the_o way_n then_o advertise_v the_o reader_n that_o he_o who_o after_o the_o year_n four_o hundred_o and_o six_o take_v upon_o he_o under_o the_o name_n of_o that_o holy_a doctor_n to_o answer_v the_o question_n of_o the_o greek_n seem_v to_o be_v mistake_v when_o have_v write_v that_o 74._o the_o end_n of_o this_o world_n be_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o wicked_a by_o fire_n according_a to_o what_o be_v say_v in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o prophet_n and_o apostle_n he_o add_v as_o also_o of_o those_o of_o the_o sibyl_n according_a to_o what_o be_v say_v by_o the_o bless_a saint_n clement_n in_o the_o first_o epistle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n for_o first_o the_o epistle_n of_o saint_n clement_n which_o have_v in_o some_o manner_n receive_v a_o second_o life_n fifteen_o year_n since_o when_o england_n restore_v it_o to_o the_o church_n of_o god_n say_v nothing_o of_o the_o sibyl_n and_o though_o there_o be_v a_o leaf_n want_v at_o the_o end_n yet_o be_v there_o not_o any_o likelihood_n that_o in_o that_o late_a part_n which_o contain_v the_o conclusion_n of_o all_o the_o precedent_a discourse_n weave_v up_o of_o scripture_n the_o holy_a martyr_n shall_v have_v recourse_n to_o the_o authority_n of_o a_o strange_a testimony_n and_o draw_v out_o of_o a_o profane_a source_n 2._o the_o allegation_n of_o the_o sibyl_n word_n concern_v the_o judgement_n by_o fire_n be_v in_o the_o six_o chapter_n of_o the_o five_o book_n of_o the_o pretend_a apostolical_a constitution_n where_o the_o fourteen_o last_o verse_n of_o the_o four_o book_n of_o the_o counterfeit_n sibyl_n have_v be_v insert_v after_o the_o text_n of_o the_o prophet_n and_o apostle_n as_o of_o genesis_n chap._n two_o 7._o and_o chap._n iii._o 14._o isaiah_n chap._n xxvi_o 19_o ezekiel_n chap._n xxxvii_o 13._o daniel_n chap._n twelve_o 2._o st._n matthew_n chap._n four_o 23._o st._n luke_n chap._n xxi_o 18._o and_o st._n john_n chap._n v._n 28._o and_o xi_o 43._o so_o that_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o answer_n to_o the_o question_n of_o the_o greek_n be_v extreme_o mistake_v negligent_o confound_v the_o constitution_n unjust_o attribute_v to_o st._n clement_n with_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n 3._o if_o the_o recourse_n to_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o sibyl_n real_o be_v in_o the_o say_a epistle_n it_o will_v be_v a_o argument_n of_o the_o corruption_n of_o that_o precious_a jewel_n of_o christian_a antiquity_n rather_o than_o a_o legitimate_a confirmation_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o book_n pretend_v to_o be_v sibylline_a which_o we_o have_v demonstrate_v to_o have_v be_v forge_v after_o the_o death_n of_o adrian_n that_o be_v to_o say_v thirty_o eight_o year_n after_o the_o martyrdom_n of_o st._n clement_n and_o sixty_o after_o his_o banishment_n to_o chersonesus_n chap._n xxi_o that_o it_o can_v with_o any_o likelihood_n of_o truth_n be_v maintain_v that_o the_o book_n call_v the_o sibylline_a be_v write_v by_o divine_a inspiration_n have_v according_a as_o the_o necessity_n of_o reason_n and_o truth_n require_v presuppose_v that_o the_o eight_o book_n pretend_v to_o be_v sibylline_a be_v the_o fiction_n of_o some_o bold_a and_o busy_a christian_a who_o will_v needs_o have_v his_o own_o fantastic_a imagination_n pass_v for_o oracle_n this_o question_n whether_o they_o be_v write_v by_o divine_a inspiration_n fall_v of_o itself_o to_o the_o ground_n for_o it_o will_v argue_v a_o total_a eclipse_n of_o sense_n and_o understanding_n to_o think_v that_o god_n who_o be_v the_o source_n of_o truth_n will_v be_v the_o adviser_n of_o a_o imposture_n and_o to_o say_v he_o be_v author_n of_o it_o no_o less_o then_o stark_a madness_n since_o 16._o there_o be_v no_o communion_n between_o the_o light_n of_o wisdom_n and_o the_o darkness_n of_o lie_v whereof_o the_o result_n be_v that_o the_o sibyl_n from_o who_o oracle_n the_o idolatrous_a roman_n always_o derive_v encouragement_n of_o impiety_n to_o heighten_v their_o superstition_n neither_o be_v nor_o can_v be_v in_o that_o regard_n the_o communication_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n to_o who_o glory_n and_o worship_n those_o divination_n be_v direct_o
contrary_a make_v no_o account_n of_o what_o the_o heathen_a esteem_v and_o confine_v themselves_o to_o the_o rhapsody_n of_o the_o eight_o book_n which_o go_v under_o the_o title_n of_o the_o sibylline_a oracle_n be_v deceive_v think_v they_o to_o be_v the_o ancient_a sibyl_n and_o consequent_o the_o testimony_n of_o neither_o heathen_n nor_o christian_n be_v not_o strong_a enough_o to_o authenticate_v they_o in_o as_o much_o as_o the_o former_a have_v charge_v they_o with_o forgery_n and_o the_o late_a who_o make_v account_n of_o they_o be_v circumvent_v and_o their_o design_n to_o bring_v they_o into_o credit_n prove_v ineffectual_a upon_o this_o account_n that_o according_a to_o the_o civil_a 8._o maxim_n the_o consent_n of_o he_o who_o be_v mistake_v be_v null_a second_o st._n paul_n neither_o be_v nor_o can_v be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o recommendation_n attribute_v to_o he_o but_o some_o apocryphal_a writer_n who_o impiously-bold_a take_v his_o name_n upon_o he_o to_o deceive_v the_o world_n with_o more_o ease_n three_o eusebius_n do_v not_o so_o much_o as_o name_v the_o sibyl_n in_o the_o five_o book_n of_o his_o history_n four_o the_o name_n of_o stratonicus_n be_v never_o hear_v of_o among_o the_o father_n of_o the_o church_n cumae_n be_v not_o find_v to_o have_v produce_v any_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n and_o possevin_n himself_o grant_v as_o much_o for_o that_o he_o do_v not_o allow_v his_o stratonicus_n any_o place_n in_o his_o apparatus_fw-la sacer._n five_o it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n for_o galarza_n to_o find_v a_o conformity_n between_o the_o prophet_n and_o the_o write_n of_o the_o counterfeit_n sibyl_n since_o she_o be_v whatever_o she_o may_v seem_v to_o the_o contrary_a a_o christian_a by_o procession_n and_o that_o she_o write_v they_o one_o hundred_o thirty_o and_o eight_o year_n after_o the_o birth_n of_o our_o saviour_n only_o it_o be_v to_o be_v remember_v that_o this_o conformity_n be_v not_o such_o as_o be_v imagine_v and_o that_o the_o pretend_a prophetess_n to_o who_o it_o be_v attribute_v be_v full_a of_o error_n and_o a_o corrupt_a divine_a if_o therefore_o we_o must_v with_o possevin_n blame_v opsopoeus_n the_o printer_n of_o basil_n it_o shall_v be_v for_o have_v insert_v this_o confuse_a medley_n into_o the_o body_n of_o orthodox_n writer_n and_o add_v thereto_o the_o oracle_n of_o the_o false_a god_n when_o nothing_o of_o it_o be_v orthodox_n or_o aught_o to_o find_v place_n in_o the_o christian_a library_n and_o as_o to_o what_o be_v add_v by_o possevin_n that_o it_o have_v be_v more_o expedient_a to_o set_v apart_o some_o few_o thing_n of_o many_o and_o particular_o what_o may_v be_v take_v as_o most_o certain_a out_o of_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n with_o note_n or_o a_o paraphrase_n thereupon_o such_o as_o constantine_n the_o great_a have_v put_v before_o the_o cumaean_a sibyl_n cite_v by_o virgil_n or_o lactantius_n before_o firmianus_n or_o augustine_n before_o the_o acrostic_n produce_v by_o cicero_n it_o be_v a_o error_n infinite_o beyond_o what_o he_o be_v guilty_a of_o before_o for_o it_o will_v never_o be_v expedient_a to_o propose_v to_o christian_n as_o a_o direction_n the_o stumbling-block_n against_o which_o the_o father_n fall_v much_o less_o to_o raise_v they_o into_o a_o admiration_n of_o supposititious_a piece_n beside_o it_o be_v inconsiderate_o do_v by_o some_o to_o allege_v either_o the_o paraphrase_n of_o constantine_n who_o have_v put_v virgil_n and_o his_o poem_n so_o unmerciful_o to_o the_o rack_n or_o the_o acrostic_n of_o the_o eight_o book_n of_o the_o sibylline_a oracle_n which_o cicero_n no_o more_o think_v on_o than_o he_o do_v on_o the_o story_n of_o apuleius_n ass_n the_o end_n of_o the_o first_o book_n of_o the_o sibyl_n the_o second_o book_n of_o the_o consequence_n arise_v upon_o the_o supposititiousness_n of_o the_o write_v pretend_v to_o be_v sibylline_a advertisement_n to_o revenge_v the_o ancient_a injury_n do_v to_o the_o church_n in_o who_o bosom_n it_o be_v now_o above_o fifteen_o hundred_o year_n that_o some_o have_v be_v willing_a to_o fasten_v the_o supposititious_a work_n of_o the_o sibylline_a write_v and_o to_o truth_n which_o have_v be_v miserable_o disguise_v thereby_o and_o last_o to_o the_o father_n who_o have_v be_v surprise_v by_o the_o unheard-of_a impudence_n of_o the_o impostor_n who_o present_v they_o with_o a_o counterfeit_a jewel_n instead_o of_o a_o right_a diamond_n make_v they_o take_v coal_n out_o of_o hell-fire_n for_o a_o divine_a treasure_n i_o have_v be_v force_v to_o search_v into_o the_o very_a root_n of_o so_o deep_a a_o imposture_n as_o such_o as_o whereto_o many_o of_o our_o time_n even_o among_o the_o protestant_n be_v still_o incline_v to_o give_v credit_n and_o in_o what_o i_o have_v do_v out_o of_o this_o design_n i_o have_v cherish_v a_o certain_a hope_n that_o those_o who_o shall_v be_v any_o way_n offend_v at_o the_o seem_a novelty_n of_o my_o sentiment_n will_v vouchsafe_v to_o consider_v it_o without_o prejudice_n that_o upon_o their_o acknowledgement_n of_o the_o solidity_n of_o its_o ground_n they_o may_v acquiesce_v therein_o or_o if_o they_o think_v otherwise_o of_o it_o with_o reason_n correct_v it_o in_o the_o interim_n presuppose_v it_o as_o well_o and_o sufficient_o prove_v i_o shall_v entreat_v the_o reader_n be_v attention_n to_o consider_v the_o consequence_n of_o the_o doctrine_n unjust_o attribute_v to_o the_o counterfeit_n sibyl_n and_o to_o proceed_v therein_o with_o some_o order_n observe_v first_o in_o what_o year_n precise_o the_o apocalypse_n whereof_o the_o false_a prophetess_n attempt_v to_o wrest_v the_o true_a sense_n be_v write_v by_o the_o apostle_n saint_n john_n second_o about_o what_o time_n the_o extravagant_a imagination_n of_o the_o pretend_a sibylline_a write_n come_v first_o abroad_o three_o by_o how_o strong_a a_o prejudice_n they_o be_v possess_v who_o be_v out_o of_o a_o excessive_a easiness_n of_o belief_n induce_v to_o admit_v they_o a_o treatise_n of_o the_o sibyl_n book_n ii_o chap._n i._n a_o enquiry_n will_v the_o time_n wherein_o saint_n john_n write_v his_o revelation_n as_o we_o have_v on_o the_o one_o side_n the_o consent_n of_o antiquity_n assign_v the_o life_n of_o saint_n john_n to_o have_v end_v on_o sunday_n the_o 27_o of_o december_n in_o the_o three_o year_n of_o trajan_n coincident_a with_o the_o hundred_o year_n after_o the_o birth_n of_o our_o saviour_n according_a to_o the_o computation_n now_o use_v so_o have_v we_o on_o the_o other_o saint_n irenaeus_n who_o suffer_v martyrdom_n in_o the_o one_o hundred_o ninety_o and_o eight_o year_n of_o christ_n affirm_v in_o the_o thirty_o chapter_n of_o his_o five_o book_n cite_v by_o eusebius_n both_o in_o the_o eight_o chapter_n of_o the_o three_o book_n and_o the_o eight_o chapter_n of_o the_o five_o book_n of_o his_o history_n that_o the_o apocalypse_n be_v write_v 〈◊〉_d about_o the_o end_n of_o domitian_n '_o we_o reign_v which_o be_v confirm_v by_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n about_o the_o year_n 200._o writing_n at_o the_o place_n copy_v out_o by_o eusebius_n that_o st._n john_n 〈◊〉_d return_v from_o patmos_n after_o the_o tyrant_n '_o be_v death_n that_o be_v to_o say_v after_o the_o eighteen_o of_o september_n in_o the_o year_n ninety_o six_o on_o which_o domitian_n be_v assassinate_v eusebius_n seem_v the_o more_o absolute_o to_o acquiess_v in_o their_o sentiment_n in_o that_o have_v further_o publish_v and_o observe_v in_o the_o seventeen_o chapter_n of_o his_o three_o book_n that_o domitian_n 〈◊〉_d towards_o the_o end_n of_o his_o reign_n become_v the_o successor_n of_o nero_n in_o his_o enmity_n and_o war_n against_o god_n he_o certify_v in_o the_o nineteen_o chapter_n that_o domitilla_n be_v banish_v for_o the_o profession_n of_o christianity_n in_o the_o fifteen_o and_o last_o year_n of_o that_o prince_n reign_n which_o fall_v in_o with_o the_o ninety_o six_o of_o our_o saviour_n further_o that_o the_o 〈◊〉_d tradition_n of_o the_o ancient_n affirm_v that_o st._n john_n be_v call_v back_o from_o patmos_n by_o nerva_n and_o in_o his_o chronicle_n upon_o the_o fourteen_o year_n of_o domitian_n which_o he_o make_v coincident_a with_o the_o second_o of_o the_o two_o hundred_o and_o eighteen_o olympiad_n that_o 〈◊〉_d domitian_n be_v the_o second_o after_o nero_n who_o persecute_v the_o christian_n and_o that_o in_o his_o reign_n the_o apostle_n st._n john_n then_o banish_v to_o patmos_n have_v see_v the_o apocalyps_n as_o irenaeus_n declare_v which_o word_n manifest_o relate_v to_o the_o place_n of_o that_o holy_a prelate_n which_o he_o have_v transcribe_v twice_o in_o his_o history_n and_o which_o yet_o st._n hierome_n as_o well_o in_o his_o version_n of_o eusebius_n chronicle_n as_o in_o his_o catalogue_n wrest_v to_o another_o sense_n turn_v it_o interpretatur_fw-la which_o irenaeus_n interpret_v as_o if_o euschius_n have_v write_v not_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d
say_v grey-haired_n shall_v reign_v who_o shall_v derive_v his_o name_n adrian_n from_o the_o adriatic_a sea_n there_o shall_v be_v another_o person_n absolute_o good_a who_o shall_v know_v all_o thing_n that_o be_v to_o say_v antoninus_n the_o affable_a and_o under_o thou_o o_o most_o excellent_a and_o best_a of_o man_n who_o be_v brown-haired_n and_o under_o thy_o branch_n to_o wit_n marcus_n aurelius_n and_o lucius_n verus_n will_v come_v the_o time_n of_o the_o accomplishment_n of_o all_o thing_n three_o shall_v reign_v and_o the_o three_o shall_v have_v the_o government_n after_o all_o the_o rest_n and_o elsewhere_o speak_v to_o rome_n he_o say_v 8._o after_o that_o three_o time_n five_o king_n that_o be_v to_o say_v julius_z augustus_n tiberius_n caligula_n claudius_n nero_n galba_n piso_n otho_n vitellius_n vespasian_n titus_n domitian_n nerva_n and_o trajan_n shall_v have_v reign_v in_o thou_o and_o subdue_v the_o world_n from_o east_n to_o west_n there_o shall_v be_v a_o king_n with_o a_o hoary_a head_n take_v his_o name_n to_o wit_n adrian_n from_o the_o sea_n adriatic_a etc._n etc._n beside_o he_o there_o shall_v reign_v to_o wit_n antoninus_n marcus_n aurelius_n and_o verus_n under_o who_o shall_v be_v the_o last_o of_o time_n and_o by_o the_o name_n they_o all_o shall_v have_v of_o antoninus_n fill_v the_o name_n of_o the_o celestical_a god_n to_o wit_n adonai_n who_o power_n be_v now_o and_o will_v be_v for_o ever_o chap._n v._o a_o refutation_n of_o possevinus_n concern_v the_o time_n when_o the_o sibylline_a write_v come_v first_o abroad_o it_o must_v therefore_o of_o necessity_n follow_v that_o the_o impostor_n who_o to_o draw_v up_o catalogue_n of_o the_o emperor_n have_v borrow_v the_o name_n of_o the_o sibyl_n put_v that_o cheat_n upon_o the_o world_n since_o the_o year_n 138._o let_v we_o now_o see_v how_o long_o after_o possevin_n in_o his_o apparatus_fw-la sacer_n upon_o a_o imagination_n that_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o second_o conflagration_n of_o the_o temple_n of_o vesta_n make_v he_o live_v after_o that_o accident_n and_o thereupon_o be_v mistake_v in_o four_o several_a respect_n for_o first_o he_o make_v a_o ill_a concurrence_n between_o the_o year_n 199._o with_o the_o empire_n of_o commodus_n assassinate_v the_o 31_o of_o december_n 192._o second_o he_o no_o less_o unjust_o assign_v the_o conflagration_n of_o vesta_n temple_n in_o the_o year_n 199._o since_o that_o according_a to_o dion_n in_o his_o seventy_o second_o book_n herodian_a in_o his_o first_o book_n and_o orosius_n in_o the_o sixteen_o chapter_n of_o his_o seven_o book_n it_o happen_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o commodus_n reign_n who_o leave_v this_o world_n seven_o year_n before_o to_o which_o may_v be_v add_v that_o eusebius_n who_o authority_n he_o notorious_o abuse_v determine_v the_o time_n of_o that_o ruinous_a accident_n affirm_v it_o to_o have_v happen_v in_o the_o three_o year_n of_o the_o 242._o olympiad_n and_o the_o twelve_o of_o commodus_n which_o concur_v only_o with_o the_o 191._o year_n of_o our_o saviour_n three_o when_o he_o design_v the_o three_o successor_n of_o adrian_n omit_v verus_n take_v into_o partnership_n of_o the_o empire_n by_o marcus_n aurelius_n he_o reckon_v in_o his_o stead_n commodus_n on_o who_o the_o pretend_a sibyl_n neither_o thought_n nor_o can_v have_v think_v since_o she_o write_v her_o poem_n above_o fifteen_o year_n before_o the_o birth_n of_o that_o prince_n which_o be_v on_o the_o thirty_o first_o of_o august_n 161._o and_o above_o thirty_o year_n before_o his_o association_n in_o the_o empire_n happen_v on_o the_o twenty_o seven_o of_o november_n 176._o four_o though_o the_o author_n of_o that_o romance_n may_v have_v speak_v somewhat_o of_o the_o conflagration_n of_o vesta_n temple_n since_o that_o upon_o the_o very_a account_n of_o his_o have_v suppose_v that_o rome_n shall_v be_v burn_v in_o the_o year_n after_o its_o foundation_n 948._o concurrent_a with_o the_o year_n 195._o of_o christ_n and_o the_o three_o of_o severus_n he_o will_v insinuate_v that_o all_o the_o temple_n of_o that_o city_n that_o of_o vesta_n among_o the_o rest_n shall_v be_v consume_v by_o fire_n and_o can_v not_o as_o be_v dead_a before_o either_o see_v the_o conflagration_n of_o it_o or_o according_a to_o his_o own_o hypothesis_n say_v that_o he_o have_v see_v it_o yet_o how_o after_o he_o have_v measure_v the_o duration_n of_o rome_n by_o the_o live_v of_o antoninus_n and_o his_o two_o adopt_a son_n marcus_n aurelius_n and_o verus_n show_v thereby_o he_o write_v in_o their_o time_n and_o consequent_o before_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 160._o can_v he_o have_v be_v in_o a_o capacity_n to_o speak_v of_o commodus_fw-la who_o be_v bear_v the_o last_o of_o august_n 161._o five_o month_n and_o twenty_o four_o day_n after_o the_o death_n of_o antoninus_n and_o affirm_v he_o have_v see_v the_o second_o conflagration_n of_o vesta_n temple_n which_o come_v not_o to_o pass_v till_o the_o year_n 191._o and_o the_o twelve_o year_n after_o the_o death_n of_o marcus_n with_o who_o he_o seem_v to_o imagine_v that_o rome_n and_o the_o whole_a world_n shall_v perish_v for_o instance_n in_o the_o three_o book_n page_n 27._o he_o have_v write_v that_o rome_n shall_v become_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o be_v to_o say_v a_o village_n which_o he_o have_v do_v in_o imitation_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n chap._n xvii_o verse_n 16._o and_o chap._n xviii_o verse_n 8._o and_o chap._n nineteeen_o verse_n 3._o open_o threaten_v it_o with_o a_o final_a destruction_n by_o fire_n say_v in_o the_o second_o book_n page_n 14._o rome_n seven-hilled_a people_n god_n shall_v shake_v and_o fire_n of_o much_o wealth_n shall_v destruction_n make_v snatch_v up_o by_o vulcan_n ravenous_a flame_n and_o page_n 20._o by_o a_o sad_a fate_n there_o shall_v be_v three_o will_v lay_v rome_n desolate_a all_o man_n shall_v in_o their_o house_n be_v destroy_v by_o cataract_n of_o fire_n from_o heaven_n and_o in_o the_o five_o book_n page_n 40._o surround_v with_o a_o burn_a fire_n go_v dwell_v in_o the_o dreadful_a abode_n of_o low_a hell_n and_o in_o the_o eight_o book_n page_n 58._o to_o naphta_n thou_o bitumen_n sulphur_n fire_v reduce_v shall_v be_v but_o ash_n to_o be_v burn_v t'eternity_n nay_o that_o there_o shall_v not_o be_v the_o least_o difficulty_n as_o to_o what_o concern_v the_o time_n of_o that_o catastrophe_n he_o have_v declare_v himself_o in_o these_o term_n page_n 59_o thou_o shall_v complete_a three_o time_n three_o hundred_o year_n and_o forty_o eight_o of_o thy_o name_n then_o the_o number_n be_v past_a thy_o wretched_a fate_n shall_v thou_o surprise_v in_o haste_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d whereof_o the_o letter_n produce_v the_o number_n 948._o thus_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 100_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 800._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 40._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 8._o but_o can_v he_o without_o be_v ridiculous_a and_o pass_v for_o a_o fool_n brag_n that_o he_o have_v survive_v those_o under_o who_o rome_n and_o the_o world_n shall_v come_v to_o its_o period_n but_o also_o that_o he_o have_v be_v spectator_n of_o a_o accident_n which_o but_o four_o year_n precede_v the_o day_n he_o have_v assign_v for_o that_o utter_a desolation_n or_o can_v he_o with_o any_o countenance_n have_v acknowledge_v that_o he_o have_v outlive_v the_o time_n which_o he_o have_v assign_v for_o the_o determination_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o the_o universe_n but_o he_o have_v not_o show_v himself_o so_o much_o a_o fool_n as_o a_o confident_a impostor_n and_o his_o word_n which_o possevin_n think_v may_v be_v apply_v to_o the_o second_o conflagration_n of_o vesta_n temple_n relate_v only_o to_o the_o final_a destruction_n of_o that_o of_o jerusalem_n which_o he_o call_v the_o amiable_a house_n the_o guardian-temple_n of_o the_o divinity_n a_o elegy_n which_o can_v not_o be_v give_v the_o temple_n of_o vesta_n by_o he_o who_o undertake_v to_o dispute_v against_o the_o idolatry_n of_o the_o heathen_a for_o the_o worship_n of_o one_o god_n beside_o the_o remark_n which_o possevin_n make_v of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o second_o conflagration_n of_o that_o temple_n which_o the_o counterfeit_n sibyl_n mean_v say_v that_o he_o have_v with_o a_o impious_a hand_n attempt_v clear_o discover_v that_o he_o reflect_v on_o the_o hand_n of_o that_o infidel_n soldier_n who_o have_v fire_v the_o temple_n of_o jerusalem_n and_o be_v declare_v impious_a by_o the_o judgement_n of_o titus_n general_n of_o the_o roman_a army_n for_o the_o counterfeit_n prophetess_n may_v well_o brag_v of_o the_o sight_n of_o that_o horrid_a accident_n since_o it_o have_v happen_v in_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 76._o sixty_o eight_o year_n full_a before_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o antonini_n under_o who_o she_o write_v though_o
who_o will_v prove_v their_o custom_n out_o of_o the_o old_a in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o these_o late_a disclaim_v all_o the_o advantage_n which_o st._n chrysostom_n have_v promise_v himself_o in_o the_o allegation_n of_o the_o apostolical_a law_n second_o that_o it_o argue_v want_v of_o circumspection_n to_o suppose_v as_o acknowledge_v what_o be_v in_o question_n viz._n that_o the_o synagogue_n under_o the_o old_a testament_n make_v any_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a and_o that_o their_o practice_n can_v be_v justify_v by_o write_n either_o precedent_n or_o immediate_o subsequent_a to_o the_o birth_n of_o christianity_n for_o since_o the_o hierosolymitane_a talmud_n be_v not_o by_o the_o confession_n even_o of_o the_o jew_n themselves_o begin_v till_o one_o hundred_o sixty_o two_o year_n after_o the_o destruction_n of_o both_o jerusalem_n and_o its_o temple_n and_o consequent_o fifteen_o year_n at_o least_o after_o the_o death_n of_o tertullian_n which_o happen_v as_o s._n hierome_n will_v have_v it_o under_o caracalla_n assassinate_v on_o the_o eight_o of_o april_n in_o the_o year_n 217._o seventy_o nine_o year_n after_o the_o first_o litter_v of_o the_o pretend_a sibylline_a write_n that_o the_o compilation_n of_o the_o babylonian_a talmud_n begin_v not_o till_o the_o 476._o year_n after_o the_o final_a destruction_n of_o the_o temple_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 546._o that_o it_o take_v up_o a_o hundred_o year_n to_o finish_v it_o that_o these_o two_o collection_n be_v make_v by_o the_o implacable_a enemy_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o its_o truth_n such_o as_o have_v thrust_v together_o without_o either_o sincerity_n or_o judgement_n all_o the_o extravagancy_n that_o ever_o trouble_a the_o brain_n of_o their_o ancestor_n deliver_v over_o as_o themselves_o into_o a_o reprobate_a sense_n and_o that_o their_o opinion_n concern_v the_o state_n of_o the_o dead_a hold_n correspondence_n neither_o with_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o father_n nor_o with_o that_o of_o the_o greek_n nor_o last_o with_o that_o which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n hold_v at_o present_a there_o can_v with_o reason_v any_o certa_fw-la in_o reliance_n be_v make_v thereon_o three_o that_o to_o no_o purpose_n be_v allege_v the_o seventeen_o verse_n of_o the_o four_o chapter_n of_o tobit_n which_o run_v thus_o pour_v out_o thy_o bread_n the_o old_a latin_a version_n make_v according_a to_o the_o chaldee_n add_v and_o thy_o wine_n on_o the_o burial_n of_o the_o just_a but_o give_v nothing_o to_o the_o wicked_a because_o first_o it_o be_v not_o manifest_a that_o there_o ever_o be_v real_o such_o a_o man_n as_o tobit_n and_o that_o the_o relation_n of_o his_o adventure_n smell_v as_o much_o as_o may_v be_v of_o a_o romance_n second_o that_o the_o jew_n as_o well_o ancient_a as_o modern_a have_v not_o attribute_v any_o authority_n thereto_o three_o that_o all_o the_o greek_a father_n unanimous_o and_o many_o of_o the_o latin_a have_v hold_v it_o to_o be_v apocryphal_a four_o that_o though_o of_o all_o the_o canonical_a book_n it_o be_v the_o most_o canonical_a yet_o neither_o aught_o the_o word_n allege_v out_o of_o it_o to_o be_v take_v literal_o since_o they_o be_v notorious_o figurative_a nor_o can_v they_o have_v any_o relation_n to_o the_o custom_n either_o of_o pray_v or_o make_v offering_n for_o the_o dead_a but_o according_a to_o the_o use_n of_o funeral_n entertainment_n or_o banquet_n ordain_v not_o to_o procure_v ease_n to_o the_o depart_v but_o to_o relieve_v the_o kindred_n he_o have_v leave_v to_o induce_v they_o to_o a_o oblivion_n of_o their_o mourning_n and_o to_o comfort_v they_o for_o as_o the_o prophet_n jeremy_n threaten_v the_o jew_n with_o the_o judgement_n of_o god_n which_o be_v likely_a to_o deprive_v they_o of_o all_o mean_n of_o comfort_v one_o another_o say_v 7._o neither_o shall_v man_n break_v bread_n for_o they_o in_o mourning_n to_o comfort_v they_o for_o the_o dead_a neither_o shall_v man_n give_v they_o the_o cup_n of_o consolation_n to_o drink_v for_o their_o father_n or_o for_o their_o mother_n so_o tobit_n exhort_v his_o son_n to_o the_o office_n of_o charity_n towards_o his_o afflict_a brethren_n order_n he_o to_o pour_v out_o his_o bread_n and_o his_o wine_n on_o the_o burial_n of_o the_o dead_a and_o by_o a_o kind_n of_o speak_v to_o fill_v it_o by_o kind_o treat_v those_o that_o be_v in_o mourning_n upon_o their_o account_n and_o raise_v they_o out_o of_o their_o heaviness_n which_o do_v not_o infer_v either_o prayer_n or_o offer_v for_o the_o dead_a but_o only_o a_o charitable_a care_n and_o tenderness_n towards_o the_o live_n four_o that_o the_o word_n of_o the_o son_n of_o sirach_n in_o the_o thirty_o three_o verse_n of_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o his_o ecclesiasticus_fw-la a_o gift_n have_v grace_n in_o the_o sight_n of_o every_o man_n live_v and_o for_o the_o dead_a detain_v it_o not_o make_v nothing_o to_o the_o business_n of_o offering_n and_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a to_o which_o some_o will_v have_v they_o relate_v in_o as_o much_o as_o that_o author_n who_o make_v his_o collection_n of_o sentence_n in_o the_o year_n 247._o before_o the_o birth_n of_o our_o saviour_n be_v so_o far_o from_o say_v that_o the_o gift_n which_o be_v to_o be_v give_v upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o dead_a be_v to_o be_v exercise_v towards_o the_o depart_a person_n himself_o that_o he_o express_o declare_v it_o be_v so_o do_v upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o dead_a that_o it_o refer_v as_o to_o its_o proper_a object_n to_o the_o survive_a add_v in_o the_o next_o verse_n 34._o fail_v not_o to_o be_v with_o they_o that_o weep_v and_o mourn_v with_o they_o that_o mourn_v as_o if_o he_o say_v that_o that_o kindness_n which_o he_o desire_v shall_v not_o be_v detain_v for_o the_o dead_a consist_v not_o in_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a but_o in_o have_v a_o sympathy_n for_o their_o affliction_n who_o bewail_v he_o and_o endeavour_v to_o comfort_v they_o beside_o it_o be_v to_o be_v note_v by_o the_o way_n that_o the_o book_n of_o ecclesiasticus_fw-la though_o very_o ancient_a since_o it_o be_v write_v 247._o year_n before_o the_o birth_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o very_o full_a of_o good_a doctrine_n upon_o which_o account_n it_o have_v be_v cite_v by_o the_o father_n be_v never_o enroll_v among_o the_o canonical_a book_n neither_o by_o the_o jew_n nor_o by_o any_o of_o the_o greek_a father_n nor_o by_o most_o of_o the_o latin_n five_o that_o there_o can_v be_v a_o clear_a evidence_n to_o convince_v those_o of_o error_n who_o suppose_v that_o the_o custom_n of_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a be_v ancient_o among_o the_o jew_n then_o to_o urge_v that_o there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o tract_n of_o it_o in_o those_o who_o be_v contemporary_a with_o the_o apostle_n viz._n philo_n who_o have_v make_v himself_o master_n of_o all_o profane_a wisdom_n and_o the_o philosophy_n of_o plato_n and_o who_o be_v in_o caligula_n time_n repute_v the_o glory_n of_o his_o nation_n and_o josephus_n who_o be_v one_o of_o the_o chief_a commander_n of_o the_o jewish_a war_n under_o nero_n and_o the_o most_o diligent_a searcher_n into_o the_o antiquity_n of_o his_o nation_n under_o domitian_n so_o that_o the_o late_a jew_n must_v needs_o have_v borrow_v the_o custom_n they_o still_o continue_v either_o from_o some_o piece_n of_o heathenish_a superstition_n or_o from_o the_o opinion_n creep_v into_o christianity_n through_o their_o mean_n who_o be_v admirer_n of_o the_o pretend_a sibylline_a write_n six_o that_o the_o second_o book_n of_o the_o maccabee_n be_v neither_o know_v nor_o of_o any_o account_n among_o the_o jew_n for_o as_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o it_o have_v no_o coherence_n with_o the_o first_o neither_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o observation_n of_o time_n nor_o in_o respect_n of_o event_n and_o their_o circumstance_n so_o we_o both_o may_v and_o aught_o to_o hold_v it_o for_o certain_a that_o josephus_n who_o very_o strict_o follow_v the_o first_o either_o have_v not_o any_o knowledge_n of_o it_o or_o if_o he_o have_v make_v no_o account_n of_o it_o since_o that_o even_o when_o it_o be_v his_o business_n to_o represent_v some_o history_n whereof_o there_o be_v also_o a_o relation_n in_o that_o book_n he_o have_v not_o only_o relate_v it_o according_a to_o his_o own_o way_n but_o have_v often_o lay_v it_o down_o in_o circumstance_n as_o to_o the_o matter_n of_o fact_n incompatible_a with_o what_o be_v report_v thereof_o in_o the_o say_a book_n whereto_o may_v be_v add_v the_o strange_a obscurity_n of_o it_o which_o be_v such_o that_o it_o be_v not_o know_v neither_o who_o they_o be_v nor_o about_o what_o time_n flourish_v either_o jason_n the_o cyrenian_a the_o first_o author_n or_o the_o abbreviator_n who_o reduce_v into_o a_o small_a epitome_n the_o five_o book_n of_o
it_o hard_o in_o all_o the_o series_n of_o time_n to_o meet_v with_o any_o one_o more_o remarkable_a then_o that_o of_o the_o mistake_n of_o saint_n justin_n a_o person_n very_o recommendable_a if_o any_o may_v be_v admit_v such_o first_o for_o his_o antiquity_n since_o he_o die_v but_o very_o little_a after_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o second_o age_n of_o the_o church_n second_o for_o his_o knowledge_n as_o be_v one_o who_o before_o his_o reduction_n to_o the_o christain_n faith_n have_v by_o profession_n be_v a_o philosopher_n three_o for_o his_o piety_n since_o he_o become_v so_o constant_a a_o maintainer_n of_o the_o true_a religion_n as_o that_o he_o be_v at_o last_o honour_v with_o the_o crown_n of_o martyrdom_n all_o these_o advantage_n may_v have_v raise_v he_o above_o the_o ordinary_a rate_n of_o man_n yet_o have_v they_o not_o exempt_v he_o from_o be_v abuse_v by_o certain_a advancer_n of_o foolish_a story_n who_o have_v persuade_v he_o to_o take_v the_o idol_n of_o semo_n sangus_n one_o of_o the_o false_a god_n of_o sangus_n the_o sabini_n for_o the_o statue_n of_o simon_n magus_n engage_v he_o i_o know_v not_o magus_n how_o to_o maintain_v his_o mistake_n in_o the_o presence_n even_o of_o some_o of_o the_o heathen_n and_o that_o with_o so_o much_o confidence_n as_o clear_o discover_v he_o say_v nothing_o but_o what_o he_o real_o believe_v he_o it_o be_v also_o who_o think_v himself_o very_o much_o in_o the_o right_n when_o he_o boast_v that_o he_o have_v see_v at_o pharos_n near_o alexandria_n the_o remainder_n of_o the_o lxxii_o cell_n where_o the_o interpreter_n of_o the_o bible_n have_v be_v employ_v in_o that_o work_n nay_o some_o other_o as_o saint_n irenaeus_n saint_n cyril_n and_o saint_n augustine_n have_v believe_v he_o and_o yet_o saint_n cels._n hierome_n who_o as_o well_o as_o the_o other_o have_v be_v upon_o the_o place_n and_o take_v more_o particular_a notice_n thereof_o do_v not_o only_o laugh_v at_o it_o but_o say_v i_o know_v not_o who_o by_o his_o gloze_a have_v build_v they_o with_o the_o same_o security_n dispute_v against_o the_o heathen_n who_o according_a to_o the_o observation_n of_o origen_n by_o way_n of_o derision_n call_v the_o christian_n sibyllist_n he_o oppose_v thereto_o the_o authority_n of_o hystaspes_n a_o supposititious_a author_n of_o who_o work_n there_o be_v at_o the_o present_a nothing_o extant_a as_o also_o the_o oracle_n of_o the_o cumaean_a sibyl_n who_o he_o pretend_v to_o have_v be_v the_o daughter_n of_o berosus_n 10._o who_o be_v late_a than_o cyrus_n by_o 250_o year_n and_o die_v in_o the_o 225_o year_n of_o the_o foundation_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o four_o of_o the_o reign_n of_o tarquin_n to_o who_o many_o hold_n that_o one_o call_v amalthaea_n sibylla_n sell_v at_o a_o excessive_a rate_n the_o book_n since_o know_v by_o the_o name_n of_o the_o sibylline_a and_o preserve_v in_o rome_n for_o the_o space_n of_o above_o 440_o year_n till_o the_o civil_a war_n of_o sylla_n not_o mind_v it_o seem_v that_o according_a to_o the_o general_a persuasion_n of_o the_o roman_n the_o cumaean_a sibyl_n have_v entertain_v aeneas_n who_o die_v 639_o year_n before_o cyrus_n possess_v himself_o of_o babylon_n nor_o yet_o reflect_v on_o what_o pausanias_n a_o author_n much_o about_o his_o own_o time_n observe_v from_o hyperochus_n cumanus_n and_o other_o ancient_n 1._o that_o the_o sibyl_n who_o converse_v in_o that_o place_n be_v call_v demo_n 2._o that_o the_o cumaean_o have_v not_o any_o oracle_n to_o show_v of_o she_o 3._o that_o she_o have_v not_o be_v precede_v by_o any_o but_o by_o lamia_n the_o daughter_n i_o of_o neptune_n surname_v by_o the_o lybian_o sibylla_n and_o herophila_n the_o daughter_n of_o jupiter_n and_o lamia_n who_o have_v her_o residence_n sometime_o at_o ida_n in_o phrygia_n sometime_o at_o mapessos_n sometime_o at_o samos_n sometime_o at_o claros_n of_o colophon_n and_o sometime_o at_o delos_n and_o delphi_n 4._o that_o her_o monument_n and_o her_o epitaph_n grave_v upon_o a_o pillar_n be_v at_o troas_n 5._o that_o the_o erythraean_n will_v not_o only_o have_v it_o that_o she_o be_v bear_v among_o they_o of_o theodorus_n a_o shepherd_n and_o the_o nymph_n idaea_n but_o also_o that_o she_o give_v hecuba_n the_o interpretation_n of_o her_o dream_n and_o 6._o that_o after_o the_o cumaean_a demo_n the_o hebrew_n who_o live_v above_o palestine_n set_v up_o sabba_n the_o daughter_n of_o berosus_n and_o erimantha_n who_o go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o babylonian_a or_o egyptian_a sibyl_n nor_o last_o regard_v that_o the_o very_a argument_n whereof_o he_o think_v to_o make_v his_o great_a advantage_n in_o order_n to_o the_o conviction_n of_o pagan_a idolatry_n express_o maintain_v that_o she_o who_o compose_v it_o be_v wife_n to_o one_o of_o noe_n son_n and_o of_o near_a kin_n to_o he_o who_o depart_v this_o life_n 1697._o year_n before_o antiochus_n soter_n be_v establish_v in_o babylon_n and_o that_o berosus_n who_o daughter_n they_o will_v have_v she_o to_o be_v mere_o because_o her_o write_v intimate_v she_o come_v out_o of_o babylon_n can_v have_v be_v allow_v the_o name_n of_o father_n for_o these_o be_v her_o word_n o_o the_o great_a joy_n i_o have_v have_v since_o i_o have_v escape_v the_o destruction_n of_o the_o deep_a have_v finem_fw-la before_o undergo_v many_o misfortune_n toss_v up_o and_o down_o by_o the_o wave_n with_o my_o husband_n my_o sisters-in-law_n my_o father_n and_o mother-in-law_n and_o those_o who_o be_v marry_v together_o and_o elsewhere_o when_o the_o world_n be_v overwhelm_v finem_fw-la with_o water_n and_o that_o a_o certain_a man_n who_o have_v undergo_v the_o trial_n be_v leave_v alone_o expose_v to_o the_o water_n in_o a_o house_n cut_v out_o of_o the_o forest_n with_o the_o beast_n and_o bird_n of_o the_o air_n to_o the_o end_n that_o there_o may_v be_v a_o restauration_n of_o the_o world_n to_o that_o man_n be_v i_o daughter-in-law_n engender_v of_o his_o blood_n by_o which_o word_n she_o clear_o destroy_v what_o she_o have_v write_v some_o line_n before_o say_v that_o the_o greek_n take_v she_o for_o the_o daughter_n of_o circe_n and_o gnostus_n or_o rather_o ulysses_n who_o she_o entitle_v know_v father_n because_o of_o the_o reputation_n of_o his_o name_n never_o consider_v that_o 800._o year_n and_o more_o be_v slip_v away_o between_o the_o death_n of_o no_n and_o the_o arrival_n of_o ulysses_n at_o cirâ—aeum_n she_o further_o affirm_v that_o she_o come_v from_o babylon_n in_o assyria_n speak_v so_o much_o the_o more_o improper_o for_o that_o babylon_n be_v neither_o build_v nor_o name_v till_o 153._o year_n after_o the_o deluge_n nor_o be_v it_o of_o assyria_n proper_o so_o call_v but_o of_o another_o different_a country_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o sennaar_n and_o that_o it_o take_v not_o the_o name_n of_o assyria_n till_o above_o 165._o year_n afterward_o nay_o the_o impudence_n of_o the_o imposture_n be_v so_o much_o the_o more_o palpable_a in_o that_o this_o pretend_a daughter-in-law_n of_o no_n describe_v herself_o as_o a_o notorious_a strumpet_n say_v ah_o wretch_n that_o i_o be_o what_o will_v become_v of_o i_o in_o that_o day_n for_o all_o the_o thing_n i_o set_v 2._o my_o mind_n upon_o in_o my_o folly_n have_v no_o regard_n of_o either_o my_o marriage_n or_o my_o reason_n and_o again_o what_o great_a evil_n have_v i_o heretofore_o commit_v witting_o finem_fw-la and_o willing_o and_o how_o many_o other_o thing_n have_v i_o imprudent_o run_v after_o without_o the_o least_o remorse_n thereat_o i_o have_v take_v my_o lustful_a pleasure_n with_o ten_o thousand_o and_o have_v not_o have_v the_o least_o consideration_n of_o my_o marriage_n etc._n etc._n chap._n iii_o the_o supposititiousnesse_n of_o the_o write_n pretend_v to_o be_v sibylline_a exemplify_v in_o several_a particular_n if_o st._n justin_n martyr_n have_v be_v but_o please_v i_o will_v not_o say_v to_o look_v a_o little_a better_o about_o he_o but_o only_o to_o open_v his_o eye_n and_o fasten_v they_o with_o ever_o so_o little_a recollection_n on_o what_o he_o read_v he_o have_v meet_v with_o a_o thousand_o instance_n of_o imposture_n in_o those_o pleasant_a oracle_n which_o he_o object_v against_o the_o heathen_n employ_v against_o they_o three_o verse_n out_o of_o the_o first_o book_n as_o many_o out_o of_o the_o three_o and_o seven_o out_o of_o the_o four_o for_o he_o will_v upon_o the_o first_o sight_n have_v perceive_v that_o that_o ill-digested_a collection_n write_v in_o wretched_a greek_a and_o come_v from_o the_o hand_n of_o a_o person_n who_o discover_v his_o ignorance_n of_o the_o hebrew_n can_v not_o be_v attribute_v either_o to_o noah_n daughter-in-law_n who_o live_v above_o 250._o year_n before_o the_o confusion_n of_o tongue_n and_o consequent_o before_o there_o be_v any_o greek_a nor_o yet_o to_o the_o
question_n the_o truth_n of_o other_o time_n of_o that_o kind_n be_v that_o which_o be_v attribute_v to_o the_o sibyl_n of_o moses_n hint_v at_o and_o foretell_v the_o deluge_n lib._n 1._o p._n 9_o as_o also_o what_o be_v find_v write_v in_o the_o same_o book_n pag._n 11._o that_o the_o sibyl_n herself_o with_o her_o husband_n her_o father-in-law_n mother-in-law_n her_o brethren-in-law_n and_o other_o be_v tâ—ssed_v up_o and_o down_o by_o the_o wave_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o deluge_n but_o it_o be_v evident_a rome_n pag._n 30._o that_o those_o very_a thing_n which_o have_v come_v abroad_o under_o the_o name_n of_o oracle_n be_v write_v fifteen_o hundred_o year_n after_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o greek_n whereof_o whether_o we_o take_v the_o beginning_n from_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o argive_n or_o sicyonian_o or_o athenian_n or_o whether_o it_o be_v take_v from_o moses_n from_o the_o reign_n of_o solomon_n the_o macedonian_a empire_n or_o the_o four_o monarchy_n those_o thing_n which_o be_v call_v prediction_n will_v be_v frivolous_a and_o after_o the_o thing_n do_v they_o will_v be_v find_v also_o to_o be_v want_v as_o to_o truth_n if_o the_o government_n of_o the_o greek_n begin_v since_o moses_n for_o from_o the_o departure_n of_o moses_n and_o israel_n out_o of_o egypt_n to_o the_o destroy_n of_o the_o administration_n or_o commonwealth_n and_o government_n of_o the_o jew_n under_o vespasian_n be_v reckon_v one_o thousand_o four_o score_n and_o two_o year_n further_o what_o can_v be_v say_v as_o to_o what_o we_o find_v in_o the_o five_o book_n p._n 49._o where_o the_o sibyl_n affirm_v that_o she_o have_v see_v a_o second_o conflagration_n of_o the_o temple_n of_o vesta_n and_o that_o according_a to_o the_o testimony_n of_o eusebius_n it_o happen_v under_o the_o emperor_n commodus_n in_o the_o year_n 199._o for_o in_o that_o year_n the_o temple_n of_o vesta_n and_o the_o palace_n and_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o city_n be_v burn_v whereas_o the_o first_o conflagration_n happen_v in_o the_o 134._o olympiad_n whence_o it_o be_v to_o be_v conceive_v that_o the_o prophetess_n if_o it_o may_v be_v lawful_a to_o call_v she_o such_o prophesy_v not_o before_o the_o birth_n of_o christ_n but_o long_o after_o and_o pretend_v not_o to_o any_o thing_n beyond_o commodus_n since_o that_o in_o the_o eight_o book_n p._n 57_o she_o say_v that_o three_o emperor_n shall_v reign_v after_o adrian_n that_o be_v to_o say_v antoninus_n the_o debonnaire_a antoninus_n the_o philosopher_n and_o commodus_n to_o this_o may_v be_v add_v that_o it_o be_v apparent_a from_o the_o first_o book_n of_o lactantius_n firmianus_n chap._n 6._o that_o each_o of_o the_o sibyl_n write_v she_o own_o book_n and_o yet_o that_o now_o they_o seem_v to_o be_v all_o the_o work_n of_o one_o because_o they_o all_o go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o sibyl_n and_o that_o we_o can_v distinguish_v they_o nor_o assign_v to_o any_o one_o her_o own_o unless_o it_o be_v to_o the_o erythraean_a who_o put_v her_o name_n into_o her_o poem_n and_o be_v call_v erythraea_n now_o that_o be_v the_o work_n of_o the_o erythraean_a which_o take_v up_o the_o three_o place_n among_o those_o book_n the_o author_n of_o the_o first_o book_n feign_v himself_o to_o be_v daughter-in-law_n to_o noë_n the_o second_o and_o the_o seven_o seem_v to_o personate_v a_o most_o impudent_a strumpet_n pag._n 56._o though_o there_o want_v not_o some_o credible_a author_n who_o affirm_v that_o the_o true_a sibyl_n be_v chaste_a and_o inspire_v of_o god_n the_o sister_n of_o isis_n challenge_v the_o five_o book_n 〈◊〉_d the_o rest_n be_v publish_v under_o the_o name_n of_o uncertain_a author_n by_o way_n of_o annotation_n upon_o this_o grant_v what_o he_o say_v as_o to_o the_o supposititiousness_n of_o the_o pretend_a sibyl_n as_o also_o that_o moses_n be_v more_o ancient_a than_o any_o that_o have_v go_v under_o that_o name_n i_o affirm_v in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o the_o writing_n which_o go_v common_o under_o that_o title_n do_v not_o introduce_v moses_n but_o noah_n himself_o foretell_v the_o deluge_n which_o speak_v yet_o a_o little_a more_o confidence_n 2._o that_o from_o the_o departure_n out_o of_o egypt_n to_o the_o take_n of_o jerusalem_n by_o titus_n there_o be_v 1600._o year_n complete_a 518._o more_o than_o be_v think_v 3._o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o sibylline_a book_n do_v not_o affirm_v he_o see_v the_o second_o conflragration_n of_o the_o temple_n of_o vesta_n but_o the_o last_o of_o jerusalem_n the_o house_n sometime_o so_o much_o desire_v by_o thou_o say_v he_o to_o rome_n when_o i_o see_v that_o house_n pull_v down_o and_o set_v on_o fire_n the_o second_o time_n by_o a_o impure_a hand_n a_o house_n ever_o flourish_v and_o have_v god_n in_o it_o which_o house_n he_o suppose_v that_o christ_n himself_o descend_v from_o heaven_n will_v come_v and_o re-establish_a together_o with_o jerusalem_n to_o reign_v there_o in_o his_o glory_n which_o manifest_o argue_v that_o though_o threaten_v rome_n with_o final_a destruction_n he_o write_v the_o virgin_n shall_v not_o always_o find_v the_o divine_a fire_n yet_o he_o neither_o see_v nor_o foresee_v the_o conflagration_n that_o happen_v in_o the_o twelve_o year_n of_o commodus_n which_o be_v but_o the_o 191._o of_o our_o saviour_n but_o reflect_v on_o the_o prediction_n of_o st._n john_n express_v that_o rome_n shall_v be_v utter_o burn_v with_o fire_n and_o be_v find_v no_o more_o at_o all_o so_o that_o he_o think_v it_o will_v be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o look_v 21_o there_o for_o vesta_n fire_n and_o other_o monument_n of_o her_o paganism_n 4._o that_o if_o his_o intention_n have_v be_v to_o denote_v the_o conflagration_n happen_v under_o commodus_n he_o can_v not_o true_o have_v call_v it_o the_o second_o for_o that_o beside_o the_o first_o mention_v in_o dionysius_n halicarnassaeus_n and_o happen_v under_o the_o consulate_a of_o gracchus_n and_o falto_n in_o the_o three_o year_n of_o the_o 2._o 135._o olympiad_n and_o the_o 516._o of_o rome_n there_o have_v be_v a_o second_o observe_v by_o tacitus_n and_o other_o creditable_a author_n under_o the_o consulship_n of_o bassus_n and_o crassus_n in_o the_o four_o year_n of_o the_o 210._o olympiad_n which_o 15._o be_v the_o 817._o of_o rome_n the_o 64._o of_o our_o saviour_n and_o 11._o of_o nero._n 5._o that_o he_o do_v not_o only_o not_o pretend_v to_o any_o thing_n beyond_o commodus_n but_o make_v a_o apparent_a stop_n at_o marcus_n aurelius_n and_o lucius_n verus_n which_o latter_a he_o presume_v must_v needs_o as_o be_v the_o young_a by_o seven_o year_n outlive_v the_o other_o after_o he_o say_v he_o who_o name_n begin_v 5._o with_o a_o t._n the_o note_n of_o the_o number_n three_o hundred_o that_o be_v to_o say_v trajan_n another_o shall_v reign_v a_o person_n with_o a_o silver_n head_n that_o be_v one_o that_o be_v already_o arrive_v to_o grey_a hair_n or_o shall_v be_v as_o he_o speak_v in_o the_o eight_o book_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d hoary_a and_o his_o name_n that_o be_v to_o say_v adrian_n shall_v be_v derive_v from_o the_o sea_n adriatic_a and_o he_o shall_v be_v good_a all_o manner_n of_o way_n and_o shall_v know_v all_o thing_n and_o under_o thou_o o_o man_n absolute_o good_a excellent_a all_o manner_n of_o way_n and_o hoary_a head_v and_o under_o thy_o bough_n that_o be_v to_o say_v thy_o adoptive_a son_n the_o last_o day_n shall_v come_v to_o pass_v three_o shall_v reign_v that_o be_v to_o say_v antoninus_n marcus_n and_o lucius_n but_o the_o last_o that_o be_v lucius_n shall_v obtain_v the_o sovereignty_n of_o all_o thing_n and_o in_o the_o eight_o book_n after_o he_o that_o be_v to_o say_v adrian_n there_o shall_v reign_v three_o who_o shall_v see_v the_o last_o day_n fill_v the_o name_n of_o the_o heavenly_a god_n who_o kingdom_n be_v now_o and_o to_o all_o age_n that_o be_v to_o say_v they_o shall_v be_v call_v antonini_n or_o according_a to_o our_o manner_n of_o pronounce_v andonini_n from_o the_o name_n adonai_n and_o adonim_n that_o be_v antoninus_n the_o debonair_a antoninus_n the_o philosopher_n and_o lucius_n verus_n antoninus_n who_o 〈◊〉_d he_o pretend_v aught_o as_o be_v the_o young_a to_o survive_v the_o other_o two_o succeed_v they_o and_o continue_v till_o the_o 948._o year_n of_o rome_n or_o the_o 195_o of_o our_o redemption_n in_o which_o he_o will_v have_v be_v 67._o year_n of_o age_n never_o imagine_v that_o lucius_n by_o his_o irregularity_n will_v prejudice_v his_o health_n so_o as_o to_o be_v cut_v off_o in_o the_o flower_n of_o his_o age_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o winter_n between_o the_o 9_o year_n 169._o and_o 170._o 6._o that_o though_o lactantius_n carry_v away_o with_o the_o prejudice_n of_o his_o time_n conceive_v that_o the_o book_n call_v sibylline_a
to_o come_v and_o the_o son_n of_o god_n clear_o show_v that_o he_o allude_v to_o those_o very_a book_n which_o be_v now_o extant_a of_o they_o and_o consequent_o that_o his_o work_n be_v hatch_v after_o that_o entitle_v the_o sibylline_a and_o must_v needs_o be_v late_a than_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 137._o 2._o that_o with_o justin_n and_o clemens_n he_o acknowledge_v but_o one_o sibyl_n who_o manifest_v one_o only_a god_n which_o show_v it_o be_v to_o little_a purpose_n to_o look_v for_o different_a author_n for_o the_o eight_o book_n that_o be_v come_v to_o our_o time_n 3._o that_o the_o most_o clear_a and_o remarkable_a description_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n palpable_o relate_v to_o the_o designation_n as_o well_o of_o the_o four_o vowel_n and_o two_o consonant_n which_o make_v up_o the_o greek_a name_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o the_o number_n precise_o arise_v thence_o as_o also_o the_o acrostic_n of_o the_o eight_o book_n wherein_o we_o have_v consecutive_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n christ_n son_n of_o god_n saviour_n and_o cross_n with_o the_o paraphrase_n on_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o gospel_n 4._o that_o the_o more_o express_a and_o historical_a these_o description_n be_v the_o more_o apparent_a it_o be_v that_o they_o be_v supposititious_a and_o write_v after_o the_o event_n the_o spirit_n of_o god_n have_v never_o think_v it_o convenient_a to_o propose_v thing_n to_o come_v otherwise_o then_o enigmatical_o and_o under_o the_o veil_n of_o several_a figure_n and_o there_o be_v no_o instance_n but_o only_o of_o one_o person_n who_o proper_a name_n it_o have_v express_v in_o its_o oracle_n that_o be_v to_o say_v cyrus_n twice_o name_v by_o isaiah_n 175._o year_n before_o he_o be_v possess_v of_o the_o monarchy_n 1._o of_o the_o universe_n clemens_n may_v soon_o have_v observe_v this_o if_o to_o compass_v his_o design_n he_o have_v make_v it_o as_o much_o his_o business_n to_o exercise_v his_o judgement_n as_o exhaust_v his_o memory_n but_o have_v resolve_v to_o make_v use_n of_o heathen_n and_o heretic_n against_o themselves_o so_o to_o undeceive_v they_o all_o without_o take_v heed_n himself_o of_o be_v surprise_v he_o as_o well_o as_o other_o be_v fall_v into_o the_o snare_n and_o the_o cloud_n of_o witness_n he_o have_v to_o produce_v suffer_v he_o not_o to_o see_v the_o bad_a mark_n which_o some_o of_o they_o carry_v in_o their_o very_a face_n according_o do_a we_o find_v that_o this_o vast_a wit_n who_o nothing_o escape_v and_o who_o think_v to_o make_v his_o advantage_n of_o all_o and_o take_v away_o as_o sometime_o israel_n do_v all_o the_o treasure_n of_o egypt_n after_o he_o have_v with_o a_o miraculous_a ostentation_n lay_v down_o the_o deposition_n of_o 250._o heathen_a author_n as_o well_o philosopher_n as_o historian_n and_o poet_n and_o give_v quarter_n to_o the_o most_o execrable_a heretic_n such_o as_o basilides_n carpacrates_n julius_n cassianus_n epiphanes_n heracleon_n hermogenes_n isidorus_n martion_n prodicus_n tatian_n valentin_n etc._n etc._n and_o open_v his_o breast_n to_o apocryphal_a piece_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o prophecy_n of_o enoch_n cham_n abacuc_n esdras_n parchor_n and_o sophony_n the_o book_n of_o the_o assumption_n of_o moses_n the_o gospel_n of_o the_o egyptian_n and_o hebrew_n the_o sermon_n of_o st._n peter_n and_o st._n paul_n the_o tradition_n of_o st._n mathias_n the_o epistle_n of_o st._n barnabas_n the_o pastor_n of_o hermas_n brother_n to_o pope_n pius_n the_o first_o a_o piece_n which_o dazzle_v the_o eye_n of_o st._n irenaeus_n and_o many_o other_o have_v also_o give_v credit_n to_o the_o counterfeit_a sibyl_n who_o discourse_n he_o think_v so_o much_o the_o more_o authentic_a the_o more_o direct_o it_o contribute_v to_o his_o design_n chap._n vi_o a_o account_n of_o several_a instance_n of_o dis-circumspection_n in_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n since_o therefore_o it_o can_v not_o well_o be_v otherwise_o but_o that_o this_o great_a man_n draw_v out_o of_o so_o many_o several_a source_n must_v needs_o out_o of_o divers_a of_o they_o bring_v up_o dirt_n rather_o than_o water_n we_o shall_v not_o fear_v be_v think_v awanting_a as_o to_o the_o respect_n we_o owe_v his_o memory_n and_o the_o merit_n of_o his_o great_a ability_n and_o knowledge_n if_o we_o presume_v to_o affirm_v that_o in_o what_o we_o have_v leave_v of_o his_o work_n we_o meet_v with_o many_o instance_n of_o dis-circumspection_n weakness_n and_o a_o excessive_a credulity_n to_o come_v to_o particular_n what_o be_v it_o else_o when_o he_o say_v after_o a_o very_a uncouth_a manner_n of_o speak_v that_o the_o word_n be_v the_o minister_n of_o the_o paternal_a will_n and_o the_o second_o 328._o cause_n which_o come_v near_a the_o father_n that_o the_o angel_n fall_v through_o fornication_n that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a for_o a_o man_n to_o touch_v blood_n nor_o to_o swear_v that_o philosophy_n have_v be_v to_o the_o gentile_n a_o pedagogue_n to_o bring_v they_o to_o christ_n for_n far_o that_o it_o have_v justify_v they_o that_o thereby_o they_o have_v glorify_v god_n and_o that_o it_o have_v be_v their_o testament_n and_o the_o foundation_n of_o all_o christian_a philosophy_n that_o numa_n who_o die_v in_o the_o second_o year_n of_o the_o 27._o olympiad_n 134._o year_n before_o pythagoras_n appear_v and_o 168._o year_n before_o he_o come_v into_o italy_n be_v a_o pythagorean_n that_o semiramis_n be_v queen_n of_o egypt_n that_o the_o devil_n may_v repent_v that_o it_o be_v in_o our_o power_n to_o be_v deliver_v from_o ignorance_n and_o bad_a choice_n that_o the_o soul_n make_v the_o difference_n in_o the_o election_n of_o god_n that_o man_n be_v save_v through_o his_o own_o mean_n that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o deborah_n osius_n the_o son_n of_o riezu_n be_v highpriest_n that_o solomon_n be_v son-in-law_n to_o hiram_n that_o rehoboam_n be_v father_n to_o abiu_o and_o abiu_n to_o athaman_n and_o this_o last_o to_o jehosaphat_n and_o that_o joram_n be_v father_n to_o ozias_n that_o jonathan_n be_v son_n to_o ozias_n that_o amos_n the_o prophet_n be_v father_n to_o isaiah_n that_o achaz_n be_v father_n to_o osea_n and_o osea_n to_o hezechias_n that_o from_o the_o time_n of_o samuel_n to_o that_o of_o josias_n the_o passover_n be_v never_o celebrate_v that_o the_o false_a prophet_n ananias_n be_v son_n to_o josias_n that_o nechao_n fight_v josias_n near_o the_o river_n euphrates_n that_o helchias_n the_o high-priest_n be_v father_n to_o jeremy_n and_o that_o he_o die_v immediate_o after_o he_o have_v read_v the_o book_n of_o the_o law_n that_o the_o ten_o tribe_n carry_v away_o according_a to_o the_o express_a certificate_n of_o the_o scripture_n in_o the_o six_o year_n of_o hezechias_n be_v bring_v into_o captivity_n in_o the_o fifteen_o year_n of_o achas_n his_o father_n that_o the_o transportation_n of_o the_o jew_n under_o sedechias_n who_o be_v late_a than_o the_o birth_n of_o moses_n by_o about_o 1073._o year_n and_o the_o raise_n of_o david_n to_o the_o throne_n by_o 517._o year_n be_v after_o the_o former_a 1085._o year_n six_o month_n ten_o day_n and_o after_o the_o latter_a 492._o year_n six_o month_n ten_o day_n precise_o that_o zachary_n who_o begin_v 332._o not_o to_o prophesy_v to_o the_o people_n till_o the_o second_o year_n of_o darius_n which_o be_v the_o first_o of_o the_o 65._o olympiad_n be_v more_o ancient_a than_o pythagoras_n who_o begin_v to_o come_v into_o reputation_n in_o the_o four_o year_n of_o the_o 60._o olympiad_n that_o moses_n before_o his_o adoption_n be_v call_v joachim_n and_o that_o â—43_n now_o he_o go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o melchi_n that_o he_o kill_v the_o egyptian_a by_o his_o word_n that_o he_o be_v cast_v into_o prison_n and_o afterward_o get_v out_o by_o miracle_n that_o the_o king_n have_v hear_v the_o name_n of_o god_n pronounce_v fall_v dumb_a and_o be_v afterward_o miraculous_o restore_v that_o it_o be_v to_o 428._o philip_n oâ—…_n â—…aviour_n say_v let_v the_o dead_a bury_v their_o dead_a that_o the_o body_n be_v 649._o the_o sepulchre_n of_o the_o soul_n that_o saint_n mathias_n be_v zachaeus_n the_o publican_n that_o the_o sacerdotal_a vestment_n be_v border_v with_o 360_o bell_n that_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o his_o apostle_n do_v after_o their_o death_n preach_v in_o hell_n that_o many_o be_v there_o convert_v that_o there_o be_v so_o great_a a_o necessity_n of_o that_o predication_n that_o otherwise_o god_n have_v be_v unjust_a that_o our_o saviour_n do_v not_o eat_v out_o of_o any_o need_n his_o body_n stand_v in_o of_o sustenance_n but_o out_o of_o a_o fear_n of_o raise_v any_o ill_a opinion_n of_o himself_o in_o those_o who_o see_v he_o that_o 54._o he_o who_o be_v endue_v with_o knowledge_n be_v free_a from_o all_o animal_n passion_n and_o cupidity_n that_o he_o be_v not_o overcome_v
not_o many_o year_n after_o and_o give_v notice_n to_o the_o lesbian_o long_o before_o it_o happen_v that_o they_o shall_v lose_v the_o sovereignty_n of_o the_o sea_n and_o the_o camaean_a pausanias_n as_o have_v be_v already_o see_v number_n four_o lamia_n otherwise_o call_v the_o lybian_a sibyl_n herophila_n otherwise_o call_v the_o delphic_a or_o erythraean_a demo_n the_o cumaean_a and_o sabba_n the_o babylonian_a aelian_a raise_v the_o number_n to_o ten_o that_o be_v the_o erythraean_a the_o samian_n 35._o the_o egyptian_a the_o sardinian_a the_o cumaean_a the_o judaic_a and_o four_o other_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n though_o he_o cite_v not_o any_o thing_n of_o they_o but_o what_o be_v in_o the_o singular_a number_n express_v himself_o in_o these_o term_n whence_o it_o may_v be_v infer_v he_o admit_v divers_a manto_n and_o a_o multitude_n of_o sibyl_n the_o samian_n 1._o the_o colophonian_n the_o cumaean_a the_o erythraean_a phyto_n taraxandra_n the_o macedonian_a the_o thessalian_a the_o threspotick_a lactantius_n from_o varro_n affirm_v their_o number_n to_o be_v ten_o and_o observe_v that_o the_o first_o be_v of_o the_o persian_n of_o who_o nicanor_n who_o write_v of_o the_o act_n of_o alexander_n the_o macedonian_a make_v mention_n the_o second_o be_v the_o lybian_a mention_v by_o euripides_n in_o the_o prologue_n to_o his_o lamia_n the_o three_o the_o delphic_a of_o who_o chrysippus_n speak_v in_o a_o book_n he_o write_v of_o divination_n the_o four_o the_o cumaean_a or_o 6._o of_o cumae_n in_o italy_n name_v by_o naevius_n in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o punic_a war_n and_o by_o piso_n in_o his_o annal_n the_o five_o the_o erythraean_a who_o apolodorus_n the_o erythraean_a affirm_v to_o have_v be_v of_o the_o same_o city_n with_o he_o etc._n etc._n the_o six_o the_o samian_n of_o who_o eratosthenes_n have_v write_v consonant_o to_o what_o he_o have_v find_v write_v before_o in_o the_o ancient_a annal_n of_o the_o samian_o the_o seven_o the_o cumaean_a under_o the_o name_n of_o amalthaea_n who_o by_o other_o be_v also_o call_v demophila_n or_o herophila_n etc._n etc._n the_o eight_o the_o hellespontick_a bear_v in_o the_o country_n near_o troy_n at_o the_o town_n of_o marpessus_n near_o the_o city_n gergithum_n who_o heraclide_n of_o pontus_n write_v to_o have_v li'vd_v in_o the_o time_n of_o solon_n and_o cyrus_n the_o nine_o the_o phrygian_a who_o prophesy_v at_o ancyra_n the_o ten_o the_o tiburtine_n call_v albunea_n who_o be_v serve_v as_o a_o goddess_n at_o tibur_n which_o stand_v not_o far_o from_o the_o tivoli_n river_n anio_n in_o the_o bottom_n whereof_o it_o be_v report_v that_o her_o image_n be_v find_v tâ—veron_n hold_v a_o book_n in_o her_o hand_n issidorus_n of_o sevil_n follow_v lactantius_n save_v that_o speak_v of_o the_o delphic_a he_o add_v that_o she_o be_v beget_v in_o the_o 8._o temple_n of_o apollo_n at_o delphi_n that_o the_o four_o be_v the_o cimmerian_a of_o italy_n that_o the_o five_o that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o erythraean_a call_v erophila_n be_v original_o a_o babylonian_a and_o that_o she_o be_v call_v the_o erythraean_a because_o her_o verse_n be_v find_v in_o that_o issand_n and_o that_o the_o six_o namely_o the_o samian_n be_v call_v samonota_n from_o the_o isle_n of_o samos_n whence_o she_o take_v her_o surname_n in_o a_o word_n suidas_n who_o have_v glean_v together_o all_o he_o can_v meet_v with_o in_o other_o author_n stand_v much_o upon_o the_o number_n of_o ten_o in_o imitation_n of_o lactantius_n say_v that_o the_o chaldaean_n or_o persic_a who_o proper_a name_n be_v sambetha_n be_v descend_v from_o the_o most_o bless_a man_n noah_n that_o she_o speak_v before_o of_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v report_v of_o alexander_n the_o macedonian_a that_o nicanor_n who_o have_v write_v the_o history_n of_o the_o life_n of_o alexander_n make_v mention_n of_o she_o that_o she_o foretell_v ten_o thousand_o thing_n concern_v christ_n our_o lord_n and_o his_o come_n that_o the_o rest_n agree_v with_o she_o and_o that_o moreover_o there_o be_v of_o she_o four_a and_o twenty_o book_n treat_v of_o all_o nation_n and_o place_n again_o that_o her_o father_n name_n be_v berosus_n and_o her_o mother_n erymantha_n that_o the_o delphic_a be_v bear_v at_o delphi_n that_o the_o samian_a be_v call_v phito_n the_o cumaean_a amalhaea_n or_o herophila_n and_o whereas_o lactantius_n and_o isidorus_n have_v write_v that_o the_o hellespontick_a have_v live_v in_o the_o time_n of_o solon_n and_o cyrus_n he_o make_v this_o refer_v to_o the_o town_n of_o marpessus_n and_o the_o little_a city_n gergithum_n which_o sometime_o be_v in_o troas_n in_o the_o time_n of_o solon_n and_o cyrus_n and_o elsewhere_o speak_v of_o the_o sibyl_n in_o general_a he_o make_v this_o discourse_n the_o sibyl_n be_v the_o daughter_n of_o apollo_n and_o lamia_n according_a to_o some_o of_o aristocrates_n and_o hydole_n and_o as_o other_o will_v have_v it_o of_o crinagoras_n or_o as_o hermippus_n affirm_v of_o theodorus_n she_o be_v call_v erythraea_n because_o she_o be_v beget_v at_o a_o place_n of_o erythrae_n call_v batti_n and_o now_o that_o place_n increase_v into_o a_o city_n be_v call_v erythrae_n some_o have_v think_v she_o a_o sicilian_a other_o a_o sardian_n other_o a_o gegithian_a other_o a_o rhodian_a other_o a_o lybian_a other_o a_o lucanian_a other_o a_o samian_a etc._n etc._n the_o sibyl_n helissa_n have_v write_v in_o verse_n certain_a prophecy_n and_o oracle_n the_o colophonian_n sibyl_n who_o name_n be_v lampusa_n the_o daughter_n of_o calchas_n have_v also_o write_v in_o verse_n certain_a oracle_n and_o divination_n and_o other_o thing_n the_o thessalian_a sibyl_n who_o name_n be_v manto_n be_v the_o daughter_n of_o tiresias_n the_o sibyl_n by_o some_o call_v sarbis_n by_o other_o cassandra_n by_o other_o tarraxandra_n have_v also_o leave_v oracle_n nor_o have_v the_o cumaean_a and_o threspotick_a sibyl_n leave_v we_o without_o their_o oracle_n thus_o then_o according_a to_o his_o account_n the_o two_o sibyl_n of_o martianus_n capella_n four_o of_o those_o of_o aelian_a that_o be_v the_o erythraean_a the_o samian_n the_o egyptian_a the_o sardian_n three_o of_o those_o cite_v by_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n that_o be_v the_o samian_n the_o erythraean_a and_o phyto_n five_o of_o those_o mention_v by_o lactantius_n as_o also_o by_o isidorus_n who_o have_v follow_v he_o that_o be_v the_o libyck_a the_o erythraean_a the_o samian_n the_o hellespontick_a and_o the_o phrygian_a all_o daphâ—â—_n reduce_v to_o one_o sibyl_n pausanias_n who_o distinguish_v the_o libyck_a from_o the_o erythraean_a make_v another_o kind_n of_o reduction_n affirm_v that_o the_o phrygian_a the_o samian_n the_o colophonian_n the_o delphic_a and_o the_o erythraean_a be_v all_o but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o person_n reside_v in_o several_a place_n martianus_n capella_n give_v we_o another_o after_o his_o dress_n make_v the_o cumaean_a and_o erythraean_a one_o and_o the_o same_o sibyl_n and_o justin_n martyr_n shoot_v his_o arrow_n much_o to_o the_o same_o mark_n when_o he_o take_v for_o one_o sibyl_n the_o cumaean_a and_o the_o babylonian_a as_o isidorus_n after_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n de_fw-fr mirabilibus_fw-la auscultationibus_fw-la in_o aristotle_n confound_v the_o erythraean_a and_o cumaean_a and_o as_o the_o same_o isidorus_n be_v extreme_o mistake_v when_o he_o reckon_v erythrae_n which_o be_v in_o the_o continent_n over_o against_o chio_n among_o the_o island_n and_o make_v his_o samonota_n fly_v with_o the_o wind_n so_o suidas_n maintain_v after_o justine_n martyr_n that_o the_o chaldaic_a sibyl_n be_v the_o daughter_n of_o berosus_n do_v in_o some_o sort_n agree_v with_o pausanias_n who_o place_v she_o among_o the_o last_o but_o he_o palpable_o contradict_v first_o what_o he_o have_v say_v of_o she_o be_v daughter_n to_o noah_n and_o more_o ancient_a than_o alexander_n and_o second_o the_o sentiment_n of_o varro_n who_o have_v in_o lactantius_n adjudge_v to_o the_o persic_a who_o be_v no_o other_o than_o the_o chaldaic_a the_o prerogative_n of_o antiquity_n another_o contradiction_n of_o he_o be_v where_o he_o write_v that_o the_o erythraean_a be_v 483._o year_n after_o the_o war_n of_o troy_n in_o which_o assertion_n he_o 323._o come_v near_o the_o opinion_n of_o eusebius_n who_o have_v give_v her_o place_n in_o his_o chronologie_n under_o the_o reign_n of_o romulus_n who_o begin_v it_o 431._o year_n after_o the_o take_n of_o troy_n for_o in_o the_o next_o page_n he_o acknowledge_v she_o be_v before_o the_o take_n of_o that_o place_n which_o confirm_v the_o sentiment_n as_o well_o of_o dionysius_n halicarnssaeus_n who_o relate_v that_o she_o be_v consult_v by_o aeneas_n as_o that_o of_o lactantius_n who_o affirm_v from_o apollodorus_n that_o she_o foretell_v the_o grecian_n the_o issue_n of_o the_o siege_n they_o be_v to_o make_v to_o that_o famous_a place_n and_o that_o of_o solinus_n who_o observe_v that_o she_o be_v some_o few_o
contradictory_n affirmative_a some_o person_n to_o wit_n the_o sibyl_n have_v be_v seize_v by_o a_o divine_a fury_n 3._o that_o what_o he_o observe_v of_o the_o acrostic_n and_o the_o poem_n which_o be_v full_a of_o ambiguity_n and_o artifice_n signify_v that_o it_o be_v in_o his_o judgement_n a_o attempt_n of_o subtle_a knavery_n and_o not_o the_o effect_n of_o any_o divine_a inspiration_n chap._n xii_o the_o sentiment_n of_o cicero_n concern_v the_o acrostic_n attribute_v to_o the_o sibyl_n further_o clear_v up_o but_o i_o proceed_v further_o and_o say_v that_o though_o it_o be_v grant_v that_o cicero_n can_v have_v be_v persuade_v that_o the_o piece_n keep_v at_o rome_n in_o the_o custody_n of_o the_o quindecimviri_n be_v divine_a yet_o will_v he_o never_o have_v make_v that_o judgement_n either_o of_o the_o eight_o book_n now_o extant_a among_o we_o nor_o yet_o of_o the_o thirty_o three_o verse_n take_v by_o constantine_n out_o of_o the_o eight_o he_o will_v not_o have_v make_v it_o of_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o eight_o book_n for_o all_o the_o sibylline_a oracle_n be_v as_o be_v not_o much_o unlike_o the_o century_n of_o nostradamus_n little_a fragment_n of_o poetry_n write_v down_o one_o after_o another_o but_o distinguish_v as_o well_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o form_n as_o subject_n and_o dispose_v by_o way_n of_o acrostic_n whence_o it_o be_v that_o dionysius_n halicarnassaeus_n write_v under_o augustus_n and_o some_o few_o year_n after_o the_o death_n of_o cicero_n say_z that_o the_o verse_n attribute_v to_o the_o sibyl_n be_v discover_v by_o the_o acrostic_n and_o cicero_n himself_o who_o have_v speak_v of_o a_o acrostic_n in_o the_o singular_a number_n show_v that_o the_o artifice_n of_o it_o be_v common_a to_o all_o the_o poem_n that_o go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o sibylline_a in_o the_o sibylline_a book_n say_v he_o of_o the_o first_o praeiexitur_fw-la verse_n of_o every_o sentence_n be_v make_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o contexture_n of_o all_o the_o poem_n by_o the_o first_o letter_n of_o that_o sentence_n this_o be_v the_o work_n of_o a_o person_n that_o write_v not_o of_o one_o in_o a_o fury_n of_o a_o man_n that_o do_v thing_n with_o circumspection_n not_o of_o one_o that_o be_v extravagant_a so_o that_o it_o may_v be_v saïd_v of_o these_o piece_n that_o there_o be_v in_o they_o not_o a_o simple_a but_o a_o double_a artifice_n as_o wherein_o the_o first_o verse_n be_v write_v as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o frontispiece_n and_o down_o along_o sideways_o make_v the_o begin_n of_o the_o poem_n and_o contain_v in_o order_n the_o first_o letter_n of_o every_o of_o the_o follow_a verse_n of_o that_o kind_n be_v that_o force_a preface_n which_o athelme_v bishop_n of_o sarisbery_n write_v about_o the_o year_n 705._o and_o put_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o poem_n of_o the_o praise_n of_o virgin_n the_o first_o verse_n which_o be_v metrica_fw-la tyrone_n nunc_fw-la promant_fw-la carmina_fw-la castos_fw-la contain_v a_o acrostic_n of_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o work_n so_o that_o as_o the_o first_o letter_n that_o be_v m_o begin_v the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o preface_n the_o second_o e_z be_v the_o first_o letter_n of_o the_o second_o verse_n the_o three_o which_o be_v t_n of_o the_o three_o and_o so_o of_o the_o rest_n and_o hence_o it_o be_v apparent_a that_o though_o the_o acrostic_n of_o thirty_o three_o or_o thirty_o four_o verse_n copy_v by_o constantine_n as_o also_o by_o st._n augustine_n have_v be_v true_o sibylline_a the_o rest_n of_o the_o eight_o book_n according_a to_o the_o presupposition_n of_o cicero_n and_o dionysius_n halicarnassaeus_n can_v not_o be_v the_o like_a since_o that_o there_o be_v not_o any_o tract_n of_o a_o acrostic_n reason_n elsewhere_o but_o that_o those_o thirty_o three_o verse_n whereof_o the_o capital_a letter_n make_v up_o the_o name_n of_o our_o saviour_n neither_o have_v be_v nor_o can_v be_v such_o as_o the_o ancient_a christian_n believe_v they_o be_v further_a apparent_a from_o this_o that_o the_o first_o verse_n contain_v not_o the_o acrostic_n of_o all_o that_o follow_v and_o do_v not_o any_o way_n express_v the_o artifice_n of_o the_o sibylline_a verse_n observe_v by_o cicero_n whence_o it_o must_v necessary_o follow_v first_o that_o the_o person_n who_o be_v the_o author_n as_o well_o of_o this_o part_n of_o the_o eight_o book_n as_o of_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o both_o that_o and_o the_o other_o book_n which_o many_o upon_o such_o trivial_a ground_n will_v have_v we_o entertain_v for_o divine_a oracle_n have_v only_o hear_v so_o much_o of_o the_o acrostic_n mention_v by_o cicero_n as_o that_o he_o never_o understand_v it_o second_o that_o it_o may_v with_o much_o more_o reason_n be_v believe_v that_o he_o never_o have_v any_o sight_n or_o knowledge_n of_o the_o sibylline_a book_n celebrate_v by_o the_o ancient_a heathen_n three_o that_o constantine_n the_o great_a and_o those_o father_n who_o be_v late_a than_o justine_n martyr_n as_o tertullian_n and_o optatus_n dazzle_v with_o the_o false_a lustre_n 23._o of_o a_o imposture_n which_o carry_v some_o appearance_n of_o piety_n be_v deceive_v not_o only_a when_o they_o receivee_v with_o open_a arm_n for_o divine_a and_o prophetical_a what_o be_v not_o such_o but_o also_o when_o critical_o endeavour_v to_o find_v something_o of_o mystery_n in_o it_o and_o strive_v to_o go_v beyond_o the_o acrostic_n which_o they_o so_o much_o though_o without_o any_o just_a cause_n admire_v they_o shuffle_v together_o the_o capital_a letter_n of_o these_o five_o greek_a word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o raise_v out_o of_o they_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o signify_v a_o fish_n and_o to_o gather_v thence_o that_o our_o saviour_n be_v the_o only_a fish_n of_o salvation_n and_o that_o the_o christian_n be_v pisciculi_fw-la the_o little_a fish_n who_o he_o nourish_v and_o enlivens_fw-la in_o the_o fishpond_n of_o his_o baptism_n for_o though_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o baptism_n be_v the_o wash_n of_o regeneration_n and_o that_o 5._o our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n who_o be_v the_o author_n and_o consecrator_n thereof_o be_v the_o fountain_n of_o our_o spiritual_a life_n yet_o be_v the_o ground_n whence_o they_o 9_o think_v to_o derive_v this_o truth_n most_o false_a nor_o do_v i_o make_v this_o remark_n out_o of_o any_o design_n to_o cast_v a_o blemish_n on_o those_o holy_a person_n who_o make_v their_o advantage_n of_o it_o for_o who_o be_v not_o subject_a to_o be_v surpize_v but_o out_o of_o compassion_n to_o see_v their_o plain_a deal_n and_o want_v of_o caution_n so_o unworthy_o play_v upon_o and_o their_o piety_n so_o insolent_o abuse_v by_o a_o sort_n of_o person_n who_o without_o any_o shame_n or_o conscience_n have_v presume_v to_o lodge_v their_o own_o fantastical_a imagination_n in_o the_o most_o honourable_a place_n of_o god_n sanctuary_n one_o while_o as_o prophetical_a oracle_n pronounce_v immediate_o after_o the_o deluge_n another_o as_o apostolical_a predication_n add_v some_o 2400._o year_n after_o to_o confirm_v and_o raise_v they_o into_o great_a veneration_n chap._n xiii_o the_o sentiment_n of_o virgil_n in_o his_o four_o eclogue_n examine_v and_o clear_v up_o and_o that_o it_o have_v no_o relation_n to_o the_o write_n pretend_o sibylline_a which_o be_v compose_v a_o long_a time_n after_o make_v apparent_a have_v make_v the_o best_a advange_fw-mi he_o can_v of_o this_o certificate_n of_o cicero_n on_o the_o behalf_n of_o the_o sibyl_n the_o emperor_n constantine_n produce_v that_o of_o virgil_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n the_o gravity_n of_o which_o second_o witness_n deserve_v a_o more_o particular_a examination_n of_o what_o be_v allege_v by_o he_o i_o take_v no_o notice_n of_o the_o conceit_n which_o the_o prince_n who_o produce_v his_o testistimony_n have_v when_o he_o think_v that_o this_o verse_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d whereby_o he_o will_v express_v the_o latin_a jam_fw-la nova_fw-la progeny_n coelo_fw-la demittitur_fw-la alto_fw-mi be_v out_o of_o some_o other_o place_n of_o the_o bucolic_n then_o that_o which_o begin_v sicelides_n musae_fw-la for_o though_o it_o be_v indeed_o out_o of_o that_o very_a eclogue_n and_o clear_o discover_v that_o constantine_n either_o have_v not_o read_v it_o exact_o or_o have_v it_o only_o upon_o the_o report_n of_o some_o other_o i_o shall_v not_o i_o say_v make_v any_o advantage_n of_o this_o mistake_n of_o little_a consequence_n but_o entreat_v the_o reader_n to_o remember_v that_o whether_o he_o be_v please_v to_o reflect_v on_o the_o occasion_n of_o the_o poem_n or_o on_o the_o whole_a contexture_n of_o it_o he_o shall_v not_o find_v any_o thing_n in_o it_o which_o do_v not_o favour_n of_o paganism_n and_o according_o be_v so_o much_o the_o further_o from_o divine_a or_o may_v show_v that_o the_o author_n have_v his_o thought_n fix_v
presume_v to_o derive_v she_o thence_o a_o manifest_a argument_n that_o apollodorus_n can_v not_o ground_v his_o pretention_n on_o her_o contradictory_n testimony_n but_o that_o the_o counterfeit_n sibyl_n have_v see_v as_o be_v late_a by_o many_o age_n what_o he_o have_v write_v take_v occasion_n to_o oppose_v it_o as_o incompatible_a with_o his_o fiction_n three_o for_o that_o she_o quarrel_n with_o the_o greek_n for_o have_v say_v of_o she_o thing_n which_o not_o any_o one_o in_o particular_a can_v be_v convince_v to_o have_v affirm_v to_o wit_n that_o she_o be_v the_o daughter_n of_o circe_n and_o by_o father_n of_o gnostus_n for_o all_o those_o among_o the_o ancient_n who_o have_v leave_v any_o thing_n behind_o they_o have_v make_v the_o erythraean_a sibyl_n the_o daughter_n of_o jupiter_n or_o of_o apollo_n and_o lamia_n or_o of_o aristocrates_n and_o hydole_n or_o of_o crinagoras_n or_o in_o fine_a of_o the_o shepherd_n theodorus_n and_o the_o nymph_n idea_n and_o not_o any_o one_o of_o circe_n beside_o that_o indeed_o they_o can_v not_o have_v do_v it_o without_o absurdity_n for_o how_o can_v it_o have_v come_v into_o their_o mind_n to_o make_v she_o bear_v at_o erythrae_n a_o city_n of_o asia_n if_o they_o have_v think_v she_o the_o daughter_n of_o circe_n by_o nation_n a_o italian_a bear_v and_o dwell_v near_o rome_n upon_o the_o mount_n call_v to_o this_o day_n by_o her_o name_n monte_fw-fr circello_fw-la i_o pass_v by_o as_o of_o less_o consequence_n the_o stupidity_n of_o that_o pretend_a prophetess_n who_o to_o put_v a_o slur_n on_o the_o reputation_n of_o homer_n betray_v she_o own_o ignorance_n say_v that_o homer_n shall_v write_v not_o true_o but_o clear_o of_o ilium_n because_o he_o shall_v see_v her_o work_n for_o who_o will_v say_v they_o be_v thing_n incompatible_a to_o say_v the_o truth_n and_o to_o speak_v clear_o be_v they_o who_o speak_v truth_n necessary_o oblige_v to_o conceal_v themselves_o and_o liar_n to_o discover_v themselves_o or_o can_v it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o consequence_n be_v good_a he_o have_v my_o verse_n therefore_o he_o shall_v not_o speak_v the_o truth_n unless_o it_o be_v presuppose_v that_o those_o verse_n be_v full_a of_o untruth_n and_o teach_v he_o that_o have_v they_o to_o lie_v but_o the_o book_n pretend_v to_o be_v write_v by_o the_o sibyl_n though_o they_o have_v for_o these_o fourteen_o hundred_o year_n and_o still_o do_v dazzle_v the_o eye_n of_o many_o swarm_v with_o such_o impertinence_n chap._n xvii_o that_o pausanias_n have_v not_o write_v any_o thing_n which_o may_v give_v credit_n to_o the_o book_n misnamed_n the_o sibylline_a nor_o be_v there_o any_o more_o reason_n we_o shall_v take_v the_o discourse_n of_o 47._o pausanias_n who_o say_v the_o isle_n of_o the_o rhodian_n have_v be_v much_o shake_v so_o that_o the_o oracle_n of_o the_o sibyl_n which_o have_v be_v give_v concern_v rhodes_n be_v come_v to_o pass_v for_o any_o confirmation_n of_o what_o the_o pretend_a sibyl_n have_v write_v in_o two_o several_a place_n 54._o the_o great_a unhappiness_n that_o may_v be_v shall_v happen_v to_o the_o rhodian_n for_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o earthquake_n which_o happen_v in_o that_o isle_n almost_o two_o age_n before_o under_o augustus_n soon_o after_o which_o tiberius_n have_v in_o a_o manner_n raise_v it_o again_o through_o his_o 2._o continual_a residence_n therein_o from_o the_o year_n of_o rome_n 748._o to_o the_o year_n 755._o upon_o which_o account_n it_o be_v that_o the_o epigram_n of_o antiphilus_n call_v he_o its_o restorer_n and_o the_o pretend_a sibyl_n 〈◊〉_d threaten_v it_o with_o a_o ruin_n to_o come_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n when_o rome_n have_v accomplish_v its_o period_n nine_o hundred_o forty_o and_o eight_o year_n shall_v be_v so_o destroy_v by_o nero_n return_v from_o persia_n that_o it_o shall_v become_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o be_v to_o say_v a_o street_n delos_n shall_v be_v no_o more_o and_o samos_n be_v turn_v into_o a_o heap_n of_o sand._n which_o may_v serve_v to_o justify_v the_o mistake_n of_o tertullian_n who_o thrust_v into_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr pallio_fw-la these_o last_o word_n disjointed_a from_o the_o precedent_n and_o consequent_a apply_v they_o to_o that_o desolation_n of_o those_o isle_n which_o reach_v to_o his_o time_n say_v of_o the_o isle_n delos_n no_o long_a be_v samos_n be_v become_v sand_n and_o the_o sibyl_n be_v no_o liar_n whereas_o he_o shall_v necessary_o have_v conclude_v that_o she_o have_v lie_v in_o refer_v to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o of_o rome_n what_o have_v happen_v long_o before_o as_o also_o that_o all_o the_o eight_o book_n in_o three_o whereof_o the_o misfortune_n of_o that_o isle_n be_v recapitulate_v in_o the_o same_o term_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o opinion_n since_o embrace_v by_o lactantius_n the_o draught_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o hand_n chap._n xviii_o that_o the_o prohibition_n make_v to_o read_v the_o book_n call_v the_o sibylline_a and_o that_o of_o hystaspes_n add_v no_o authority_n thereto_o there_o be_v yet_o less_o ground_n to_o rely_v on_o the_o word_n of_o 82._o justine_n martyr_n write_v to_o the_o emperor_n through_o the_o work_n of_o evil_a spirit_n be_v it_o come_v that_o it_o be_v forbid_v upon_o pain_n of_o death_n to_o read_v the_o book_n of_o hystaspes_n â—…he_n sibyl_n or_o the_o prophet_n that_o so_o those_o who_o read_v they_o might_n by_o fear_n be_v divert_v from_o take_v cognizance_n of_o good_a thing_n for_o we_o not_o only_o read_v they_o without_o any_o fear_n but_o also_o as_o you_o see_v we_o recommend_v they_o to_o your_o inspection_n know_v they_o will_v be_v acceptable_a to_o you_o all_o yet_o if_o we_o persuade_v but_o a_o little_a we_o gain_v much_o for_o that_o as_o good_a labourer_n we_o shall_v receive_v a_o reward_n from_o the_o master_n for_o though_o we_o may_v with_o some_o likelihood_n conjecture_n that_o the_o ancient_a prohibition_n to_o read_v the_o prophetical_a book_n be_v much_o more_o strict_o observe_v after_o the_o discovery_n of_o the_o forge_a piece_n of_o hystaspes_n and_o the_o sibyl_n among_o the_o heathen_n and_o that_o they_o have_v a_o particular_a aversion_n for_o those_o who_o give_v credit_n thereto_o yet_o be_v there_o not_o find_v in_o their_o book_n any_o law_n to_o that_o purpose_n nor_o do_v it_o appear_v that_o they_o make_v it_o much_o their_o business_n to_o prevent_v the_o read_n of_o those_o write_n which_o they_o just_o esteem_v supposititious_a and_o such_o as_o have_v never_o be_v among_o their_o archivi_fw-la nor_o yet_o that_o they_o decree_v any_o punishment_n to_o be_v inflict_v on_o the_o reader_n and_o admirer_n of_o the_o prophet_n of_o israel_n since_o the_o exercise_n of_o the_o jewish_a religion_n have_v be_v always_o tolerate_v in_o the_o empire_n and_o the_o synagogue_n be_v continue_v every_o where_o and_o if_o the_o liberty_n of_o such_o as_o be_v incline_v to_o judaisme_n be_v less_o after_o the_o tumult_n of_o barchochebas_n and_o the_o whole_a nation_n more_o hate_v yet_o do_v not_o that_o hatred_n occasion_n the_o interdiction_n of_o the_o prophetical_a book_n but_o only_o the_o banishment_n of_o the_o natural_a jew_n out_o of_o palestine_n and_o some_o addition_n to_o their_o tax_n and_o as_o justine_n neither_o say_v nor_o can_v have_v say_v that_o the_o prohibition_n make_v to_o read_v the_o fatidick_n book_n in_o the_o empire_n be_v more_o particular_o level_v against_o the_o christian_n than_o other_o since_o it_o be_v so_o general_a that_o it_o comprehend_v all_o nation_n under_o the_o roman_a jurisdiction_n without_o distinction_n or_o exception_n and_o that_o it_o be_v manifest_a it_o be_v do_v upon_o occasion_n of_o the_o book_n lay_v up_o first_o in_o the_o capitol_n and_o afterward_o under_o the_o base_a of_o apollo_n palatinus_n so_o be_v there_o not_o any_o ground_n to_o imagine_v that_o it_o proceed_v from_o the_o suggestion_n of_o devil_n rather_o then_o from_o a_o deep_a political_a prudence_n which_o very_o rational_o apprehend_v that_o these_o oracle_n for_o which_o the_o common_a people_n though_o they_o know_v they_o not_o have_v so_o great_a a_o esteem_n upon_o this_o very_a account_n that_o they_o introduce_v novelty_n into_o the_o ancient_a superstition_n and_o if_o i_o may_v so_o express_v it_o clad_v it_o in_o a_o new_a dress_n notorious_o derogate_a from_o the_o custom_n derive_v from_o father_n to_o son_n be_v likely_a to_o fill_v man_n mind_n with_o fruitless_a curiosity_n and_o as_o cicero_n say_v valebant_fw-la ad_fw-la deponendas_fw-la religiones_fw-la as_o for_o the_o supposititious_a piece_n of_o hystaspes_n and_o the_o sibyl_n which_o under_o pretence_n of_o teach_v the_o worship_n of_o one_o god_n and_o recommend_v unto_o man_n the_o mystery_n of_o christian_a religion_n fill_v it_o with_o false_a opinion_n and_o raise_v upon_o some_o sound_a
foundation_n a_o mudwall_n of_o chimaera_n the_o heathen_n just_o laugh_v at_o they_o every_o one_o whatever_o justine_n martyr_n and_o many_o other_o imitate_v he_o may_v think_v be_v oblige_v to_o believe_v it_o a_o artifice_n of_o the_o devil_n suggest_v it_o into_o the_o mind_n of_o some_o besotted_a zealot_n to_o lie_v that_o the_o truth_n may_v be_v believe_v and_o according_a to_o the_o observation_n of_o saint_n paul_n 8._o do_v evil_a that_o good_a may_v come_v of_o it_o and_o a_o compliance_n with_o so_o unworthy_a a_o imposture_n and_o the_o confidence_n to_o produce_v it_o as_o justine_n and_o other_o out_o of_o simplicity_n do_v shall_v not_o have_v satisfy_v any_o that_o will_v have_v advise_v ever_o so_o little_a with_o reason_n for_o st._n justine_n himself_o mind_v thing_n more_o calm_o may_v easy_o have_v perceive_v first_o that_o he_o mistake_v as_o well_o the_o prohibition_n make_v by_o the_o roman_n to_o read_v the_o fatidick_n book_n as_o the_o motive_n of_o it_o second_o that_o he_o be_v as_o much_o to_o blame_v in_o apply_v it_o to_o the_o oracle_n late_o forge_v three_o that_o the_o heathen_n never_o have_v they_o in_o their_o possession_n nor_o know_v of_o they_o which_o make_v i_o wonder_v how_o it_o have_v be_v or_o can_v be_v possible_a for_o any_o christian_n to_o entertain_v a_o persuasion_n that_o the_o sight_n of_o such_o adulterate_a piece_n shall_v contribute_v to_o the_o advancement_n of_o true_a piety_n when_o the_o account_n of_o their_o extraction_n be_v as_o flat_a and_o impudent_a as_o if_o some_o jew_n have_v late_o forge_a write_n full_a of_o criminal_a accusation_n against_o the_o saviour_n of_o the_o world_n shall_v maintain_v to_o the_o very_a face_n of_o the_o christian_n that_o he_o find_v they_o in_o the_o new_a testament_n that_o the_o apostle_n be_v the_o author_n thereof_o and_o that_o the_o church_n have_v always_o have_v they_o in_o her_o custody_n have_v conceal_v they_o out_o of_o very_a shame_n for_o the_o imposture_n of_o he_o who_o she_o adore_v but_o as_o to_o prevail_v any_o thing_n with_o the_o jew_n the_o way_n be_v not_o to_o press_v they_o with_o apocryphal_a revelation_n of_o unknown_a prophet_n feign_v to_o have_v be_v of_o their_o nation_n for_o that_o such_o a_o imposture_n will_v be_v so_o far_o from_o convince_a they_o that_o it_o will_v exasperate_v they_o against_o the_o author_n of_o it_o and_o again_o as_o for_o the_o pull_n down_o of_o mahumetism_n it_o be_v no_o prudence_n to_o bring_v in_o as_o from_o mahomet_n a_o new_a alcoran_n direct_o opposite_a to_o his_o cheat_n so_o be_v there_o not_o any_o probable_a reason_n for_o any_o to_o promise_v themselves_o from_o the_o supposititiousness_n of_o the_o book_n of_o hystaspes_n and_o the_o sibyl_n any_o other_o of_o the_o heathen_n than_o a_o more_o inveterate_a detestation_n of_o christianity_n some_o professor_n thereof_o be_v engage_v in_o so_o wicked_a a_o design_n and_o that_o with_o so_o strange_a and_o incredible_a confidence_n against_o they_o according_o be_v it_o not_o god_n pleasure_n that_o any_o good_a shall_v be_v the_o effect_n of_o such_o a_o imposture_n for_o it_o fill_v man_n not_o provide_v against_o such_o surprise_v with_o erroneous_a prejudication_n and_o bring_v into_o repute_n among_o the_o first_o christian_n the_o extravagant_a imagination_n of_o the_o millenaries_n and_o fill_v their_o mind_n with_o vain_a and_o sottish_a conception_n of_o the_o world_n to_o come_v chap._n xix_o that_o the_o letter_n write_v by_o l._n domitius_n aurelianus_n to_o the_o senate_n give_v no_o credit_n to_o the_o sibylline_a write_n nor_o can_v we_o last_o derive_v any_o recommendation_n of_o the_o eight_o book_n of_o these_o false_a oracle_n which_o have_v be_v preserve_v even_o to_o our_o time_n from_o the_o letter_n which_o the_o emperor_n aurelian_a engage_v in_o the_o marcomannick_a war_n write_v to_o the_o senate_n in_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n two_o hundred_o and_o seventy_o one_o say_v aureliano_n i_o can_v but_o wonder_n holy_a father_n you_o have_v be_v so_o long_a time_n in_o doubt_n whether_o the_o book_n of_o the_o sibyl_n shall_v be_v open_v as_o if_o you_o be_v to_o treat_v in_o some_o christian_a church_n and_o not_o in_o the_o temple_n of_o all_o the_o god_n for_o though_o cardinal_n 20._o baronius_n who_o write_v valerian_n for_o aurelian_a infer_v thence_o that_o it_o be_v not_o safe_a for_o the_o christian_n to_o read_v and_o search_v into_o the_o sibylline_a book_n as_o if_o that_o prohibition_n which_o have_v be_v make_v five_o hundred_o and_o fourscore_o year_n before_o our_o saviour_n have_v concern_v they_o more_o than_o other_o and_o that_o the_o church_n have_v ever_o have_v a_o inclination_n to_o look_v into_o such_o ordure_n yet_o be_v it_o most_o certain_a that_o aurelian_a mean_v not_o the_o eight_o book_n we_o now_o have_v against_o idolatry_n but_o those_o which_o the_o quindecem-viri_a have_v in_o their_o custody_n under_o the_o base_a of_o apollo_n palatinus_n in_o favour_n of_o idolatry_n and_o that_o there_o be_v a_o thousand_o time_n more_o reason_n to_o conclude_v from_o his_o letter_n what_o 271._o m._n petavius_n the_o jesuit_n have_v very_o well_o observe_v to_o wit_n that_o the_o christian_n have_v a_o horror_n for_o the_o read_n of_o such_o profane_a book_n in_o their_o church_n where_o they_o permit_v not_o the_o read_n even_o of_o the_o apocryphal_a book_n exclude_v out_o of_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o bible_n as_o the_o council_n of_o ult_n laodicea_n have_v since_o express_o decree_v the_o emperor_n say_v then_o that_o the_o delay_n of_o the_o senate_n have_v be_v excusable_a in_o a_o assembly_n of_o christian_n who_o can_v not_o have_v touch_v book_n that_o teach_v idolatry_n but_o with_o a_o extreme_a remorse_n and_o will_v have_v think_v it_o a_o intolerable_a pollution_n of_o the_o purity_n of_o the_o church_n to_o introduce_v those_o execrable_a monument_n into_o it_o but_o that_o there_o shall_v no_o such_o scruple_n arise_v in_o the_o mind_n of_o a_o assembly_n consist_v of_o person_n whole_o devote_v to_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o god_n and_o meet_v together_o in_o their_o common_a temple_n according_o cardinal_a baronius_n as_o it_o be_v come_v to_o himself_o and_o to_o persuade_v we_o that_o no_o good_a can_v be_v expect_v from_o the_o sibylline_a oracle_n acknowledge_v 20._o that_o the_o heathenish_a priest_n be_v great_a enemy_n than_o all_o other_o under_o a_o feign_a pretence_n of_o religion_n bid_v out_o of_o they_o take_v occasion_n to_o raise_v the_o persecution_n against_o the_o christian_n which_o they_o can_v not_o have_v do_v have_v they_o express_o teach_v matter_n of_o piety_n and_o certain_o this_o be_v remarkable_a let_v there_o be_v as_o much_o search_n as_o may_v be_v make_v in_o what_o history_n relate_v of_o the_o consultation_n which_o rome_n from_o time_n to_o time_n hold_v about_o they_o it_o will_v be_v find_v that_o she_o never_o have_v any_o recourse_n thereto_o but_o the_o consequence_n be_v some_o new_a abomination_n for_o if_o the_o dispute_n be_v of_o sacrifice_v after_o some_o extraordinary_a manner_n to_o the_o infernal_a god_n and_o institute_v solemn_a game_n to_o they_o if_o about_o send_v for_o the_o mother_n of_o the_o god_n from_o pessinus_n in_o phrygia_n and_o aesculapius_n from_o epidaurus_n which_o be_v now_o ragusa_n or_o about_o sacrifice_v a_o gaul_n of_o either_o sex_n to_o appease_v the_o devil_n under_o the_o name_n of_o jupiter_n juno_n cybele_n saturn_n apollo_n venus_n ceres_n bacchus_n etc._n etc._n the_o order_n for_o it_o be_v take_v out_o of_o they_o josephus_n see_v varro_n de_n lingua_n latina_n lib._n 5._o de_fw-fr re_fw-mi rustica_fw-la lib._n 1._o cap._n 1._o cicero_n epist_n famil_n lib._n 1._o 7._o &_o verrina_n ult_n livy_n decad._n 1._o lib._n 3_o 4_o 7_o 10._o decad._n 3._o lib._n 1_o 2_o 5_o 9_o decad._n 4._o lib._n 1_o 5_o 7_o 10._o decad._n 5._o lib._n 1_o 2_o 3_o 5._o the_o epitome_n of_o florus_n decad._n 3._o lib._n 2_o 9_o decad._n 4._o lib._n 1._o decad._n 6._o lib._n 9_o dionysius_n halicarnassaeus_n lib._n 1_o 3_o 10._o tacitus_n annal._n 15._o solinus_z cap._n 7._o valerius_n maximus_n lib._n 1._o cap._n 1_o 9_o plutarch_n in_o poplicola_n fabio_n maximo_n mario_n etc._n etc._n and_o his_o book_n entitle_v de_fw-fr iis_fw-la qui_fw-la tardè_fw-la à _fw-la numine_fw-la corripiuntur_fw-la pausanias_n phocaic_a lib._n 10._o capitolinus_n in_o gordiano_n juniore_fw-la trebellius_n pollio_n in_o gallienis_fw-la vopiscus_n in_o aureliano_n &_o floriano_n sextus_n aurelius_n victor_n in_o claudio_n ammianus_n marcellinus_n lib._n 22_o 23._o macrobius_n saturnal_a lib._n 1._o cap._n 17._o servius_n upon_o aeneid_n 6._o zosimus_n lib._n 2._o &_o procopius_n gotthic_n lib._n 1._o chap._n xx._n other_o remark_n of_o forgery_n tend_v to_o show_v the_o supposititiousness_n of_o the_o sibyilline_a write_v so_o call_v some_o of_o the_o
opposite_a so_o that_o i_o can_v conceive_v any_o thing_n but_o a_o over-earnestness_n of_o dispute_n shall_v force_v st._n hierome_n to_o make_v such_o ostentation_n of_o the_o sibyl_n and_o maintain_v against_o jovinian_a 26._o that_o they_o have_v for_o their_o livery_n virginity_n and_o that_o divination_n have_v be_v the_o reward_n of_o their_o virginity_n for_o it_o be_v a_o horrid_a reward_n to_o be_v make_v the_o instrument_n of_o the_o devil_n to_o publish_v his_o lie_n and_o to_o contribute_v to_o his_o deceit_n nor_o can_v i_o see_v how_o the_o great_a of_o ill_n can_v be_v rank_v among_o good_n nor_o at_o hazard_n to_o say_v something_o to_o the_o advantage_n of_o the_o sibyl_n that_o any_o advantage_n can_v be_v make_v of_o this_o improbable_a shift_n that_o they_o make_v any_o other_o prediction_n than_o these_o which_o induce_v the_o pagan_n into_o error_n and_o that_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o they_o and_o their_o virginity_n they_o have_v be_v think_v worthy_a recommendation_n not_o that_o i_o will_v deny_v but_o it_o have_v be_v as_o possible_a for_o god_n to_o declare_v by_o those_o woman_n the_o secret_n to_o come_v as_o to_o make_v balaam_n ass_n to_o 28._o speak_v or_o move_v balaam_n himself_o to_o prophecy_n the_o come_n of_o the_o messiah_n one_o thousand_o four_o hundred_o ninety_o and_o two_o year_n before_o it_o happen_v especial_o see_v st._n rom._n augustine_n expound_v these_o word_n of_o saint_n paul_n 2._o who_o he_o have_v before_o promise_v by_o his_o prophet_n take_v from_o the_o prejudice_n he_o have_v conceive_v thereof_o occasion_n to_o write_v that_o there_o have_v be_v prophet_n who_o be_v not_o of_o he_o in_o who_o also_o we_o find_v some_o thing_n which_o they_o have_v sang_fw-fr as_o have_v hear_v they_o of_o christ_n as_o it_o be_v say_v of_o the_o sibyl_n but_o i_o hope_v he_o and_o the_o other_o father_n will_v pardon_v i_o if_o i_o presume_v to_o answer_v that_o they_o have_v ground_v their_o opinion_n on_o a_o break_a reed_n to_o wit_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o eight_o book_n of_o the_o pretend_a daughter-in-law_n of_o noah_n for_o first_o they_o have_v take_v for_o very_o ancient_a a_o piece_n that_o be_v very_o new_a and_o adulterate_a second_o though_o it_o be_v as_o ancient_a as_o they_o think_v yet_o can_v it_o not_o be_v divine_a for_o this_o very_a reason_n that_o it_o contain_v as_o have_v be_v already_o observe_v abundance_n of_o error_n which_o no_o man_n unless_o lose_v to_o his_o sense_n will_v ever_o impute_v to_o celestial_a revelation_n three_o though_o it_o be_v grant_v that_o those_o piece_n be_v as_o free_v from_o error_n as_o they_o be_v full_a of_o they_o and_o that_o their_o original_a be_v to_o be_v take_v much_o high_a than_o the_o birth_n of_o our_o saviour_n yet_o will_v hilary_n the_o deacon_n deny_v that_o it_o necessary_o follow_v thence_o that_o they_o come_v from_o god_n ambrosium_fw-la the_o spirit_n of_o the_o world_n say_v he_o be_v that_o which_o possess_v person_n subject_a to_o enthusiasm_n who_o be_v without_o god_n for_o it_o be_v the_o chief_a among_o the_o worldly_a spirit_n whence_o it_o come_v that_o he_o be_v wont_a by_o conjecture_n to_o foretell_v the_o thing_n which_o be_v of_o this_o world_n and_o it_o be_v he_o who_o be_v call_v python_n or_o the_o prophesy_v spirit_n it_o be_v he_o who_o be_v deceive_v and_o deceive_v by_o thing_n that_o have_v a_o probability_n of_o truth_n it_o be_v he_o who_o speak_v by_o the_o sibyl_n imitate_v we_o and_o desirous_a to_o be_v number_v among_o the_o celestial_a for_o my_o part_n i_o free_o confess_v it_o be_v a_o very_a hard_a matter_n to_o maintain_v that_o the_o eight_o book_n of_o the_o sibyl_n which_o copy_n out_o the_o best_a part_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o gospel_n have_v be_v write_v before_o our_o saviour_n come_v into_o the_o flesh_n and_o â—…at_o they_o be_v the_o production_n of_o some_o python_n or_o prophesy_v spirit_n but_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o hilary_n reflect_v on_o the_o fond_a imagination_n wherewith_o they_o be_v pester_v choose_v rather_o to_o think_v they_o the_o work_v a_o fanatic_a than_o a_o divine_a person_n and_o in_o that_o though_o contrary_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o many_o of_o the_o father_n he_o be_v much_o in_o the_o right_n for_o though_o we_o shall_v lay_v the_o sponge_n on_o all_o the_o mark_n of_o their_o supposititiousness_n before_o allege_v yet_o can_v we_o not_o any_o way_n wipe_v out_o that_o character_n which_o the_o say_a rhapsody_n have_v with_o its_o own_o hand_n imprint_v so_o deep_a in_o its_o forehead_n that_o it_o be_v remarkable_a in_o the_o chief_a of_o those_o great_a man_n who_o will_v acknowledge_v its_o authority_n and_o oppose_v it_o to_o the_o heathen_n chap._n xxii_o the_o sentiment_n of_o aristotle_n concern_v enthusiast_n take_v into_o consideration_n aristotle_n 1._o have_v be_v of_o opinion_n that_o the_o heat_n of_o melancholy_n be_v near_o the_o place_n of_o intelligence_n many_o be_v take_v with_o frantic_a and_o enthusiastical_a disease_n that_o thence_o come_v all_o the_o sibyl_n bacchides_n and_o inspire_v person_n that_o be_v when_o they_o become_v such_o not_o through_o disease_n but_o the_o temperament_n of_o nature_n and_o thereupon_o allege_n that_o maracus_fw-la of_o syracuse_n be_v a_o better_a poet_n when_o he_o be_v beside_o himself_o discover_v thereby_o that_o according_a to_o his_o sentiment_n to_o say_v of_o a_o woman_n that_o she_o be_v a_o sibyl_n be_v to_o put_v she_o into_o the_o qualification_n of_o hypochondriack_n and_o such_o as_o be_v subject_a to_o black_a choler_n but_o the_o common_a opinion_n of_o the_o heathen_n be_v that_o the_o sibyl_n be_v seize_v by_o a_o supernatural_a power_n and_o not_o warm_v by_o a_o simple_a ebullition_n of_o black_a choler_n and_o that_o their_o be_v so_o seize_v make_v while_o it_o last_v so_o strong_a a_o impression_n upon_o their_o mind_n that_o it_o deprive_v they_o of_o all_o intelligence_n and_o memory_n thus_o heraclitus_n in_o orac._n plutarch_n affirm_v that_o the_o sibyl_n have_v with_o her_o frantic_a mouth_n say_v thing_n which_o be_v neither_o ridiculous_a nor_o gaudy_a nor_o adulterate_a virgil_n introduce_v helenus_n speaking_z to_z aeneas_z of_o the_o cumaean_a sibyl_n thou_o the_o enrage_a prophetess_n shall_v see_v and_o elsewhere_o make_v a_o description_n of_o she_o transport_v he_o use_v these_o express_a term_n this_o say_v her_o colour_n straight_o do_v change_v her_o face_n and_o flow_a tress_n lose_v their_o former_a grace_n o._n a_o grow_a passion_n swell_v her_o trouble_a breast_n and_o fury_n her_o distract_a soul_n possess_v and_o a_o little_a after_o when_o she_o not_o able_a to_o endure_v the_o load_n of_o such_o a_o power_n strive_v to_o shake_v off_o the_o god_n the_o more_o she_o chafe_v the_o more_o he_o curb_v she_o in_o tames_n her_o wild_a breast_n and_o calm_v her_o swell_a spleen_n and_o again_o then_o phoebus_n slake_v his_o kerb_a reins_o and_o from_o her_o bosom_n take_v his_o cruel_a spur_n grant_v a_o little_a rest_n soon_o as_o her_o fit_a and_o high_a distraction_n cease_v lucan_n description_n be_v much_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n and_o claudian_n in_o imitation_n of_o they_o call_v the_o place_n of_o the_o cumaean_a sibyl_n the_o porch_n of_o the_o enrage_a sibyl_n but_o this_o description_n which_o natural_o express_v the_o violent_a possession_n of_o a_o evil_a spirit_n torment_v the_o person_n it_o seize_v in_o stead_n of_o raise_v a_o horror_n in_o the_o writer_n of_o the_o eight_o book_n attribute_v to_o the_o sibyl_n inflame_v he_o with_o a_o emulation_n insomuch_o that_o that_o impertinent_a person_n have_v not_o be_v ashamed_a to_o attribute_v to_o the_o god_n of_o glory_n extravagant_a sally_n like_o those_o of_o the_o devil_n and_o to_o say_v of_o himself_o what_o the_o profane_a poet_n have_v write_v of_o their_o prophetess_n 193._o corpore_fw-la tota_fw-la stupens_fw-la trahor_fw-la huc_fw-la ignara_fw-la quid_fw-la ipsa_fw-la eloquar_fw-la ipse_fw-la sed_fw-la haec_fw-la mandat_fw-la deus_fw-la omne_fw-la fari_fw-la and_o elsewhere_o 214._o sed_fw-la quid_fw-la cor_fw-la iterùm_fw-la quatitur_fw-la mihi_fw-la ménsque_fw-la flagello_fw-la icta_fw-la forà s_o vocem_fw-la prorumpere_fw-la cogitur_fw-la omnes_fw-la ut_fw-la moneam_fw-la and_o again_o 238._o ut_fw-la mihi_fw-la divino_fw-la requieta_fw-la à _fw-la carmine_fw-la mens_fw-la est_fw-la orabam_fw-la magnum_fw-la genitorem_fw-la vis_fw-la ut_fw-la abesset_fw-la sed_fw-la mihi_fw-la suggessit_fw-la vocem_fw-la sub_fw-la pectora_fw-la rursum_fw-la pérque_fw-la omnes_fw-la terras_fw-la praecepit_fw-la vaticinari_fw-la and_o that_o she_o come_v from_o babylon_n 282._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d furious_a or_o fanatic_a all_o which_o afford_v we_o a_o manifest_a argument_n that_o the_o unhappy_a impostor_n who_o take_v upon_o he_o to_o play_v the_o sibyl_n be_v besot_v with_o such_o a_o extravagant_a conceit_n that_o he_o will_v upon_o any_o term_n be_v take_v
god_n or_o when_o god_n speak_v by_o he_o disclaim_v his_o own_o sentiment_n be_v overshadow_a by_o the_o power_n of_o god_n concern_v which_o there_o be_v a_o dispute_n between_o we_o and_o the_o psychici_fw-la and_o indeed_o saint_n hierome_n express_o number_n apollonius_n among_o the_o book_n write_v by_o tertullian_n he_o against_o the_o church_n six_o volume_n of_o ecstasy_n and_o a_o seven_o against_o apollonius_n wherein_o he_o endeavour_v to_o maintain_v whatever_o the_o other_o quarrel_n at_o his_o design_n be_v to_o vindicate_v montanus_n who_o have_v write_v thus_o 4._o behold_v man_n be_v like_o a_o viol_n and_o i_o be_o the_o bow_n man_n lie_v he_o down_o to_o rest_n and_o i_o watch_v behold_v the_o lord_n who_o take_v man_n heart_n out_o of_o they_o and_o who_o also_o bestow_v heart_n on_o they_o and_o maximilla_n who_o hold_v this_o strange_a discourse_n 13._o the_o lord_n have_v send_v i_o etc._n etc._n force_v i_o i_o be_v both_o willing_a and_o unwilling_a to_o learn_v the_o knowledge_n of_o god_n the_o church_n therefore_o formal_o condemn_v the_o opinion_n of_o those_o who_o believe_v that_o god_n make_v ecstatick_a and_o transport_v such_o as_o he_o inspire_v and_o that_o he_o exercise_v violence_n on_o their_o spirit_n express_v herself_o by_o claudius_n apollinaris_n bishop_n of_o hierapolis_n to_o this_o effect_n 16._o montanus_n through_o a_o insatiable_a covetousness_n of_o primacy_n give_v access_n in_o his_o soul_n to_o the_o adversary_n be_v of_o a_o sudden_a transport_v in_o mind_n and_o out_o of_o himself_o be_v inspire_v and_o begin_v to_o speak_v and_o to_o pronounce_v strange_a word_n and_o his_o prophetess_n be_v fill_v with_o a_o adulterate_a spirit_n so_o as_o that_o they_o speak_v with_o a_o transportation_n of_o their_o understanding_n unreasonable_o and_o after_o a_o strange_a manner_n and_o theodotus_n his_o complice_n be_v beside_o himself_o and_o deliver_v up_o to_o the_o spirit_n of_o error_n by_o miltiades_n dispute_v against_o the_o same_o montanus_n b_o that_o false_a 17._o prophet_n be_v in_o a_o transport_v of_o spirit_n which_o be_v attend_v by_o confidence_n and_o want_v of_o fear_n begin_v by_o a_o voluntary_a ignorance_n which_o turn_v into_o a_o involuntary_a madness_n of_o the_o soul_n in_o which_o manner_n they_o can_v show_v that_o any_o prophet_n either_o of_o the_o old_a or_o new_a testament_n have_v be_v transport_v by_o st._n irenaeus_n who_o set_v forth_o in_o the_o same_o colour_n one_o of_o the_o prophetess_n of_o the_o marcosian_o 9_o be_v foolish_o swell_v and_o puff_v up_o by_o the_o say_a word_n and_o have_v her_o soul_n warm_v by_o the_o expectation_n of_o what_o she_o shall_v prophecy_n and_o her_o heart_n beat_v more_o than_o it_o shall_v she_o presume_v to_o utter_v thing_n fantastic_a and_o whatever_o occur_v to_o her_o thought_n vain_o and_o audacious_o in_o regard_n she_o be_v set_v on_o by_o a_o vain_a spirit_n according_a to_o what_o a_o better_a than_o we_o have_v say_v of_o such_o people_n to_o wit_n that_o a_o soul_n inflame_v by_o vain_a air_n be_v a_o presumptuous_a and_o shameless_a thing_n by_o 1._o clemens_n alexandrinus_n give_v the_o impostor_n of_o his_o time_n this_o touch_n they_o prophesy_v in_o ecstasy_n as_o the_o servant_n of_o a_o apostate_n by_o origen_n who_o esteem_v that_o kind_n of_o emotion_n unworthy_a the_o holy_a man_n of_o god_n 6._o the_o prophet_n be_v not_o as_o some_o imagine_v alienate_v in_o spirit_n and_o speak_v not_o through_o any_o violence_n of_o the_o spirit_n if_o any_o thing_n say_v the_o 30._o apostle_n be_v reveal_v to_o another_o that_o sit_v by_o let_v the_o first_o hold_v his_o peace_n whence_o he_o show_v that_o he_o who_o speak_v be_v at_o liberty_n to_o speak_v when_o he_o will_v and_o to_o hold_v his_o peace_n when_o he_o will_n by_o st._n basil_n who_o press_v the_o same_o doctrine_n in_o these_o term_n praef._n there_o be_v some_o who_o say_v that_o the_o saint_n prophesy_v be_v out_o of_o or_o beside_o themselves_o the_o humane_a understanding_n be_v shadow_v by_o the_o spirit_n but_o this_o be_v contrary_n to_o what_o the_o divine_a presence_n do_v promise_n that_o it_o shall_v alienate_v in_o spirit_n he_o who_o be_v seize_v of_o god_n and_o that_o when_o he_o be_v full_a of_o divine_a instruction_n he_o shall_v himself_o be_v deprive_v of_o ratiocination_n and_o while_o he_o contribute_v to_o the_o advantage_n of_o other_o shall_v reap_v no_o benefit_n from_o his_o own_o discourse_n in_o a_o word_n how_o do_v it_o stand_v with_o reason_n that_o through_o the_o wisdom_n of_o the_o spirit_n a_o man_n shall_v become_v as_o one_o beside_o himself_o and_o that_o the_o spirit_n of_o knowledge_n shall_v deliver_v what_o be_v incohaerent_a for_o neither_o be_v light_a the_o author_n of_o blindness_n but_o stir_v up_o the_o visual_a faculty_n implant_v by_o nature_n nor_o do_v the_o spirit_n cause_n obscurity_n in_o man_n mind_n but_o raise_v the_o understanding_n to_o the_o contemplation_n of_o thing_n intelligible_a cleanse_v it_o from_o the_o stain_n of_o sin_n nor_o be_v it_o improbable_a that_o through_o the_o design_n of_o the_o evil_a spirit_n who_o lay_v his_o ambush_n to_o ensnare_v humane_a nature_n the_o mind_n be_v confound_v but_o to_o say_v that_o the_o same_o be_v effect_v by_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v impious_a by_o st._n epiphanius_n who_o strong_o second_v he_o say_z 3._o when_o there_o have_v be_v any_o necessity_n the_o holy_a man_n of_o god_n have_v foretell_v all_o thing_n with_o the_o true_a spirit_n of_o the_o prophet_n and_o a_o strong_a ratiocination_n and_o a_o understanding_n reach_v the_o sense_n of_o what_o be_v say_v again_o the_o prophet_n speak_v with_o a_o clear_a ratiocination_n and_o consequent_o say_v all_o thing_n with_o a_o certain_a vigour_n as_o 5._o moses_n the_o servant_n of_o god_n who_o be_v faithful_a in_o all_o his_o house_n the_o prophet_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v call_v the_o seer_n 1._o the_o vision_n of_o isaiah_n the_o son_n of_o amos_n which_o he_o see_v etc._n etc._n 1._o i_o see_v the_o lord_n etc._n etc._n and_o after_o he_o have_v hear_v what_o the_o lord_n say_v unto_o he_o come_v towards_o the_o people_n he_o say_v the_o lord_n say_v these_o thing_n do_v you_o not_o see_v that_o this_o be_v the_o discourse_n of_o one_o who_o comprehend_v and_o not_o of_o one_o who_o be_v beside_o himself_o and_o that_o he_o express_v not_o himself_o as_o one_o that_o be_v transport_v in_o his_o understanding_n in_o like_a manner_n ezechiâ—l_o the_o prophet_n hear_v the_o lord_n speak_v thus_o to_o he_o 9_o take_v thou_o also_o unto_o thou_o wheat_n and_o barley_n and_o bean_n etc._n etc._n 12._o and_o bake_v it_o with_o dung_n that_o come_v out_o of_o man_n answer_n 14._o ah_o lord_n god_n behold_v my_o soul_n have_v not_o be_v pollute_v for_o from_o my_o youth_n up_o have_v i_o not_o eat_v of_o that_o which_o die_v of_o itself_o or_o be_v tear_v in_o piece_n neither_o come_v there_o abominable_a flesh_n into_o my_o mouth_n for_o know_v that_o the_o oracle_n have_v come_v to_o he_o from_o the_o lord_n to_o serve_v for_o a_o threat_n he_o be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v distract_v in_o his_o understanding_n that_o he_o 〈◊〉_d delay_v to_o do_v it_o but_o that_o he_o be_v of_o that_o opinion_n be_v to_o be_v attribute_v to_o the_o settledness_n of_o his_o thought_n which_o may_v be_v argue_v from_o his_o expostulation_n ah_o lord_n god_n etc._n etc._n this_o indeed_o be_v proper_a to_o the_o true_a prophet_n to_o have_v their_o reason_n fortify_v by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n by_o instruction_n and_o discourse_n daniel_n also_o have_v not_o he_o 4._o knowledge_n and_o skill_n in_o all_o learning_n and_o wisdom_n and_o comprehend_v his_o own_o imaginationsâ—_n he_o who_o resolve_v the_o riddle_n of_o nabuchadnezzar_n and_o explicate_v in_o such_o manner_n what_o the_o other_o have_v see_v in_o his_o dream_n that_o he_o present_o give_v he_o the_o interpretation_n thereof_o with_o a_o settle_a spirit_n and_o out_o of_o a_o superabundance_n of_o the_o gift_n of_o god_n have_v a_o intelligence_n of_o thing_n above_o all_o man_n through_o the_o riches_n of_o the_o spirit_n true_o instruct_v the_o prophet_n and_o those_o who_o by_o the_o mean_n of_o the_o prophet_n be_v honour_v with_o the_o precept_n of_o truth_n but_o what_o follower_n these_o promise_n to_o prophecy_n they_o declare_v be_v not_o well_o in_o their_o wit_n nor_o comprehend_v the_o meaning_n thereof_o for_o their_o word_n be_v elusive_a ambiguous_a and_o such_o as_o be_v uncapable_a of_o a_o right_a sense_n by_o st._n chrysostome_n who_o write_v 1._o hence_o we_o learn_v also_o another_o thing_n to_o wit_n that_o the_o prophet_n be_v not_o as_o those_o who_o foretell_v thing_n to_o come_v for_o there_o when_o the_o devil_n break_v in_o upon_o
to_o imagine_v any_o such_o thing_n of_o the_o proconsul_n of_o asia_n nor_o to_o presuppose_v that_o to_o comply_v with_o that_o extravagance_n he_o have_v drive_v st._n john_n who_o be_v not_o within_o his_o jurisdiction_n from_o any_o place_n when_o at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o the_o jew_n be_v force_v to_o depart_v rome_n st._n paul_n priscilla_n aquila_n and_o apollo_n who_o be_v no_o less_o of_o jewish_a extraction_n than_o john_n sojourn_v at_o ephesus_n without_o disturbance_n their_o brethren_n according_a to_o the_o flesh_n enjoy_v there_o as_o much_o liberty_n as_o ever_o nay_o even_o when_o demetrius_n have_v with_o those_o of_o his_o profession_n make_v a_o insurrection_n in_o the_o city_n against_o saint_n paul_n they_o think_v themselves_o sufficient_o authorize_v to_o pacify_v the_o tumult_n thrust_v out_o alexander_n their_o brother_n out_o of_o the_o multitude_n and_o charge_v he_o to_o speak_v to_o the_o enrage_a people_n for_o if_o it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n that_o they_o attempt_v it_o it_o be_v at_o least_o without_o apprehension_n of_o any_o danger_n either_o to_o themselves_o or_o he_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o not_o only_o without_o any_o necessity_n but_o also_o without_o any_o ground_n it_o be_v imagine_v that_o st._n john_n who_o be_v not_o yet_o come_v to_o ephesus_n when_o the_o edict_n of_o claudius_n come_v forth_o against_o the_o jew_n be_v drive_v thence_o by_o virtue_n of_o that_o edict_n which_o no_o way_n concern_v he_o and_o that_o if_o there_o never_o can_v be_v any_o excuse_n to_o introduce_v novelty_n into_o the_o business_n of_o religion_n we_o shall_v be_v much_o further_o from_o advance_v ruinous_a hypothesis_n to_o maintain_v the_o more_o ruinous_a design_n of_o oppose_v common_a sentiment_n so_o that_o no_o man_n shall_v think_v it_o strange_a if_o through_o the_o just_a judgement_n of_o god_n those_o who_o take_v a_o pleasure_n in_o contradict_a thing_n that_o be_v most_o evident_a unadvised_o engage_v themselves_o in_o inconsistent_a opinion_n to_o the_o prejudice_n of_o their_o reputation_n and_o such_o as_o be_v more_o apt_a to_o raise_v compassion_n for_o their_o weakness_n than_o jealousy_n upon_o account_n of_o the_o great_a esteem_n due_a to_o they_o chap._n iu._n a_o refutation_n of_o the_o sentiment_n of_o johannes_n hentenius_n of_o maechlin_n concern_v the_o time_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n have_v demonstrate_v the_o improbability_n of_o the_o sentiment_n as_o well_o of_o st._n epiphanius_n as_o of_o he_o who_o will_v needs_o make_v it_o his_o ground_n to_o build_v upon_o not_o consider_v he_o shall_v do_v himself_o a_o thousand_o time_n more_o injury_n by_o follow_v it_o contrary_a to_o the_o truth_n than_o he_o can_v have_v do_v by_o contradict_v it_o to_o promote_v the_o truth_n he_o make_v it_o his_o design_n to_o establish_v i_o conceive_v it_o lie_v upon_o i_o to_o discover_v the_o absurdity_n of_o another_o fond_a conceit_n which_o to_o bring_v with_o less_o inconvenience_n the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n into_o dispute_n about_o the_o year_n 1545._o have_v refer_v the_o write_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n to_o the_o time_n of_o nero_n ten_o year_n and_o more_o late_a then_o according_a to_o the_o computation_n of_o saint_n epiphanius_n johannes_n hentenius_n a_o hieronymite_n bear_v at_o maechlin_n who_o be_v the_o author_n of_o it_o will_v needs_o in_o his_o preface_n upon_o the_o commentary_n of_o arethas_n entertain_v we_o with_o the_o follow_a discourse_n it_o seem_v to_o i_o that_o john_n the_o apostle_n and_o evangelist_n who_o be_v also_o call_v the_o divine_a be_v banish_v to_o patmos_n by_o nero_n at_o the_o very_a same_o time_n that_o he_o put_v to_o death_n at_o rome_n the_o bless_a apostle_n of_o christ_n peter_n and_o paul_n tertullian_n who_o live_v near_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n affirm_v as_o much_o in_o two_o several_a place_n eusebius_n also_o treat_v of_o the_o same_o thing_n in_o his_o book_n of_o evangelical_n preparation_n though_o in_o his_o chronicle_n and_o ecclesiastical_a history_n he_o say_v it_o happen_v under_o domitian_n which_o st._n hierome_n and_o divers_a other_o follow_v but_o to_o these_o last_o mention_v book_n as_o such_o as_o be_v write_v some_o year_n before_o there_o be_v not_o so_o much_o authority_n attribute_v as_o to_o that_o of_o evangelical_n preparation_n which_o be_v a_o after_o work_n on_o which_o more_o care_n and_o exactness_n be_v bestow_v thus_o be_v we_o furnish_v by_o this_o man_n with_o a_o three_o opinion_n inconsistent_a as_o well_o with_o the_o two_o precedent_n as_o the_o truth_n itself_o which_o declare_v only_o for_o the_o first_o confirm_v by_o st._n irenaeus_n and_o other_o of_o the_o ancient_n and_o what_o shall_v make_v this_o new_a production_n the_o more_o contemptible_a be_v that_o it_o will_v be_v find_v ground_v only_o upon_o chimaerical_a supposition_n and_o take_v it_o at_o the_o best_a advantage_n speak_v nothing_o positive_o affirmative_a for_o whereas_o it_o be_v confident_o affirm_v that_o tertullian_n assure_v we_o in_o two_o several_a place_n that_o saint_n john_n be_v banish_v at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o martyrdom_n of_o the_o holy_a apostle_n peter_n and_o paul_n it_o be_v absolute_o false_a that_o father_n who_o make_v mention_n of_o the_o suffering_n of_o the_o saint_n peter_n paul_n and_o john_n joint_o all_o together_o in_o one_o only_a place_n to_o wit_n in_o the_o thirty_o six_o of_o his_o prescription_n express_v it_o only_o in_o these_o term_n relegatur_fw-la that_o church_n to_o wit_n that_o of_o rome_n be_v very_o happy_a for_o which_o the_o apostle_n spend_v their_o doctrine_n and_o spill_v their_o blood_n where_o peter_n be_v equal_v to_o the_o passion_n of_o his_o lord_n that_o be_v to_o say_v crucify_a where_o paul_n be_v crown_v with_o the_o same_o way_n of_o departure_n as_o john_n that_o be_v to_o say_v behead_v as_o st._n john_n baptist_n be_v where_o the_o apostle_n john_n after_o he_o have_v be_v cast_v into_o the_o seethe_a oil_n yet_o suffer_v nothing_o be_v banish_v into_o the_o isle_n whence_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o his_o design_n be_v to_o show_v that_o st._n john_n be_v persecute_v not_o at_o the_o same_o time_n but_o at_o the_o same_o place_n where_o st._n peter_n and_o st._n paul_n be_v so_o that_o his_o discourse_n which_o prove_v nothing_o of_o what_o be_v in_o question_n abate_v nought_o of_o its_o truth_n though_o it_o be_v believe_v that_o saint_n john_n banishment_n happen_v under_o domitian_n and_o that_o eight_o and_o twenty_o year_n after_o the_o martyrdom_n of_o the_o holy_a apostle_n peter_n and_o paul_n under_o nero._n beside_o the_o place_n before_o cite_v there_o be_v in_o all_o the_o work_n of_o tertullian_n no_o more_o mention_n of_o the_o write_n of_o st._n john_n then_o there_o be_v of_o the_o discovery_n of_o the_o west-indies_n so_o that_o hentenius_n who_o brag_v that_o he_o have_v read_v what_o he_o say_v in_o they_o must_v needs_o read_v it_o in_o his_o sleep_n nor_o be_v there_o less_o imposture_n in_o what_o he_o attribute_n to_o eâ—sebius_n who_o in_o his_o three_o book_n of_o evangelical_n preparation_n and_o the_o seven_o chapter_n have_v speak_v of_o the_o imprisonment_n of_o all_o the_o apostle_n by_o the_o high-priest_n of_o jerusalem_n and_o afterward_o of_o their_o scourge_v of_o the_o ston_a of_o st._n stephen_n of_o the_o decollation_n of_o st._n james_n the_o son_n of_o zebedaeus_n of_o the_o restraint_n of_o st._n peter_n and_o the_o ston_a of_o st._n james_n the_o brother_n of_o our_o lord_n add_v peter_n be_v crucify_v at_o rome_n with_o his_o head_n downward_o paul_n have_v his_o head_n cut_v off_o and_o john_n be_v banish_v into_o a_o isle_n for_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o this_o discourse_n design_v neither_o the_o place_n nor_o the_o time_n of_o the_o suffering_n of_o these_o holy_a man_n can_v oblige_v any_o body_n to_o believe_v that_o they_o be_v persecute_v by_o the_o same_o tyrant_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o that_o nothing_o hinder_v but_o that_o according_a to_o eusebius_n himself_o as_o well_o in_o his_o chronicle_n as_o history_n the_o two_o former_a be_v put_v to_o death_n by_o the_o command_n of_o nero_n and_o the_o last_o banish_v eight_o and_o twenty_o year_n after_o by_o virtue_n of_o a_o decree_n of_o domitian_n so_o that_o for_o a_o man_n to_o imagine_v the_o contrary_a from_o eusebius_n can_v be_v without_o wrest_v his_o word_n and_o to_o think_v to_o deduce_v it_o from_o the_o same_o word_n by_o the_o force_n of_o ratiocination_n will_v amount_v to_o as_o much_o as_o a_o discovery_n of_o want_n of_o reason_n and_o argue_v that_o the_o person_n who_o attempt_v it_o dream_n wake_v the_o say_a author_n think_v to_o give_v we_o a_o three_o proof_n for_o confirmation_n of_o his_o opinion_n when_o rely_v on_o a_o wrong_a interpretation_n of_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d
〈◊〉_d which_o be_v equivocal_a he_o suppose_v the_o chronicle_n of_o eusebius_n and_o his_o history_n be_v write_v before_o his_o work_n of_o evangelical_n demonstration_n and_o as_o less_o elaborate_a be_v of_o less_o authority_n for_o whence_o do_v he_o infer_v it_o eusebius_n in_o the_o thirteen_o chapter_n of_o his_o six_o book_n of_o his_o evangelical_n demonstration_n have_v use_v these_o worrd_n 〈◊〉_d and_o if_o our_o own_o enquiry_n into_o thing_n that_o concern_v ourselves_o be_v of_o any_o account_n we_o have_v see_v with_o our_o own_o eye_n zion_n which_o be_v of_o old_a so_o celebrious_a plough_v up_o with_o ox_n and_o subject_v to_o the_o roman_n and_o every_o one_o know_v that_o eusebius_n who_o live_v not_o far_o from_o zion_n and_o be_v a_o native_a of_o the_o country_n may_v discourse_v to_o that_o effect_n with_o the_o more_o certainty_n by_o reason_n of_o his_o have_v have_v the_o opportunity_n to_o go_v thousand_o of_o time_n to_o the_o place_n nay_o what_o be_v more_o that_o at_o this_o day_n as_o in_o the_o time_n of_o adrian_n who_o re-edify_v jerusalem_n under_o the_o name_n of_o aelia_n zion_n which_o in_o our_o saviour_n time_n be_v within_o its_o wall_n and_o the_o fortess_n thereof_o be_v whole_o out_o of_o the_o compass_n of_o it_o and_o in_o a_o manner_n uninhabited_a so_o that_o the_o ground_n thereof_o be_v and_o may_v be_v cultivate_v by_o the_o labour_n of_o oxen._n but_o hentenius_n imagine_v that_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d can_v not_o signify_v any_o thing_n but_o his_o ecclesiastical_a history_n suffer_v to_o slip_v out_o of_o his_o memory_n what_o the_o place_n of_o the_o author_n he_o have_v in_o hand_n shall_v have_v suggest_v to_o he_o to_o wit_n that_o that_o very_a word_n be_v there_o as_o frequent_o in_o other_o good_a writer_n use_v to_o denote_v a_o enquiry_n a_o survey_n a_o visit_n as_o when_o 〈◊〉_d plutarch_n in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o cessation_n of_o oracle_n and_o 〈◊〉_d theodoret_n in_o the_o second_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o book_n of_o his_o ecclesiastical_a history_n make_v use_n of_o it_o and_o when_o suidas_n explicate_v the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d by_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d nay_o further_o though_o we_o be_v apt_a to_o understand_v it_o otherwise_o eusebius_n himself_o will_v not_o permit_v it_o nor_o yet_o that_o we_o shall_v suppose_v his_o evangelical_n demonstration_n be_v or_o be_v write_v after_o or_o of_o great_a account_n or_o more_o elaborate_a and_o correct_v than_o his_o history_n since_o that_o in_o the_o three_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o book_n of_o his_o history_n he_o cite_v the_o demonstration_n say_v have_v dispose_v into_o commentary_n purposely_o design_v for_o that_o end_n the_o extract_v of_o the_o prophet_n concern_v our_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n and_o in_o other_o demonstrative_o confirm_v the_o thing_n which_o have_v be_v declare_v of_o he_o and_o clear_o prove_v that_o he_o have_v write_v it_o before_o and_o it_o follow_v not_o that_o if_o he_o have_v write_v it_o afterward_o it_o shall_v be_v ever_o the_o more_o elaborate_a for_o as_o much_o as_o the_o life_n of_o constantine_n whereof_o contrary_a to_o what_o many_o at_o this_o day_n think_v he_o declare_v himself_o the_o author_n 36._o be_v write_v after_o the_o year_n 337._o long_v after_o his_o ecclesiastical_a history_n yet_o be_v never_o the_o more_o elaborate_a since_o that_o what_o it_o have_v common_a with_o the_o history_n be_v allege_v in_o express_a term_n in_o several_a place_n which_o show_v that_o eusebius_n have_v not_o any_o thing_n better_o to_o entertain_v we_o with_o nor_o can_v have_v express_v himself_o in_o better_a term_n than_o he_o have_v do_v in_o his_o history_n which_o he_o carry_v on_o but_o to_o the_o the_o year_n 325._o the_o same_o may_v be_v say_v of_o his_o chronicle_n which_o be_v cite_v as_o well_o in_o the_o evangelical_n praeparation_n as_o in_o his_o ecclesiastical_a history_n must_v of_o necessity_n have_v be_v write_v first_o for_o it_o be_v so_o far_o upon_o that_o account_n from_o be_v less_o correct_v and_o elaborate_v that_o on_o the_o contrary_a we_o must_v necessary_o by_o it_o correct_v several_a passage_n which_o he_o have_v without_o sufficient_a recollection_n thrust_v into_o his_o history_n which_o in_o that_o regard_n be_v the_o less_o elaborate_a add_v to_o this_o the_o likelihood_n there_o be_v that_o the_o chronicle_n which_o at_o present_a make_v mention_v not_o only_o of_o the_o death_n of_o licinius_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a and_o the_o wretched_a end_n of_o crispus_n kill_v in_o the_o year_n 326._o be_v review_v by_o he_o after_o the_o set_v forth_o of_o his_o history_n and_o consequent_o more_o elaborate_a than_o any_o other_o of_o his_o work_n which_o consideration_n contribute_v as_o much_o or_o more_o than_o any_o thing_n have_v be_v say_v to_o the_o conviction_n of_o hentenius_n of_o mistake_n and_o to_o the_o make_n of_o his_o imagination_n of_o no_o account_n it_o be_v therefore_o manifest_a by_o the_o testimony_n of_o st._n irenaeus_n clemens_n alexandrinus_n tertullian_n eusebius_n and_o st._n hiâ—rome_n in_o the_o place_n allege_v as_o also_o by_o severus_n sulpitius_n in_o the_o second_o book_n of_o his_o sacred_a history_n by_o paulus_n orosius_n in_o the_o ten_o chapter_n of_o the_o seven_o book_n of_o his_o history_n by_o primasius_n bishop_n of_o adrumetum_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o the_o apocalypse_n by_o jornandes_n in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr regn._n success_n by_o isidore_n of_o sevil_n in_o his_o chronicle_n and_o his_o book_n of_o the_o death_n of_o the_o saint_n by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o preface_n put_v before_o the_o treatise_n of_o st._n augustine_n upon_o st._n john_n by_o maximus_n on_o dionysius_n his_o ten_o epistle_n by_o the_o counterfeit_n abdias_n and_o prochorus_n in_o the_o life_n of_o st._n john_n by_o bede_n on_o the_o apocalypse_n and_o of_o the_o six_o age_n by_o he_o who_o write_v of_o the_o martyrdom_n of_o st._n timothy_n by_o ambrose_n ansbert_n upon_o the_o apocalypse_n by_o paul_n the_o deacon_n in_o miscelia_n by_o freculsius_n of_o lizieux_n tom._n 2._o book_n 2._o chap._n 7_o and_o 8._o by_o the_o roman_a martyrology_n of_o bede_n usuard_n ado_n notker_n etc._n etc._n by_o michael_n syncellus_n in_o encomio_fw-la dionysii_fw-la by_o regino_n by_o arothas_n archbishop_n of_o caesarea_n in_o cappadocia_n by_o simeon_n metaphrastes_n by_o the_o greek_a fasti_fw-la by_o the_o arabian_a prolegomena_n by_o hermannus_n surname_v contractus_fw-la by_o lambert_n of_o schaffnabourg_n by_o marianus_n scotus_n by_o zonaras_n by_o cedrenus_n by_o nicephorus_n callistus_n in_o the_o eleven_o chapter_n of_o his_o first_o book_n and_o the_o forty_o second_o chapter_n of_o his_o second_o book_n by_o georgius_n paechymerius_n on_o dionysius_a his_o episile_n and_o by_o almost_o all_o those_o that_o have_v write_v since_o the_o time_n of_o st._n john_n that_o that_o great_a apostle_n receive_v the_o revelation_n from_o god_n under_o domitian_n near_o the_o end_n of_o his_o reign_n that_o he_o be_v recall_v from_o paâ—mos_n by_o nerva_n and_o write_v his_o gospel_n after_o his_o return_n to_o ephesus_n and_o end_v this_o life_n in_o the_o three_o year_n of_o trajan_n so_o that_o whosoever_o will_v have_v the_o obstinacy_n to_o maintain_v the_o contrary_a must_v needs_o before_o he_o pretend_v to_o have_v any_o credit_n give_v himself_o whole_o take_v away_o that_o of_o all_o antiquity_n forty_o two_o year_n after_o the_o re-establishment_n of_o saint_n john_n at_o ephesus_n and_o thirty_o eight_o year_n after_o his_o death_n the_o emperor_n adrian_n trouble_v with_o a_o mortal_a disease_n and_o without_o issue_n do_v upon_o the_o five_o and_o twenty_o of_o february_n in_o the_o year_n 138._o adopt_v antoninus_n surname_v the_o debonnaire_a conditional_o that_o the_o adoption_n shall_v be_v extend_v to_o marcus_n aurelius_n and_o lucius_n verus_n the_o son_n of_o his_o former_a adopt_a son_n who_o die_v on_o the_o first_o of_o january_n in_o the_o year_n 137._o and_o he_o himself_z come_v to_o die_v the_o 12_o of_o july_n follow_v immediate_o thereupon_o come_v abroad_o the_o poem_n attribute_v to_o the_o sibyl_n wherein_o the_o author_n who_o towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o 8_o book_n assign_v the_o utter_a destruction_n of_o rome_n to_o happen_v in_o the_o four_o hundred_o ninety_o eight_o year_n after_o its_o foundation_n coincident_a with_o the_o year_n 195._o of_o our_o saviour_n upon_o this_o very_a account_n that_o give_v two_o several_a time_n a_o list_n of_o the_o emperor_n he_o reckon_v after_o adrian_n antoninus_n and_o his_o two_o adopt_a son_n evident_o show_v that_o he_o live_v and_o write_v after_o their_o adoption_n his_o own_o word_n make_v it_o manifest_a 5._o after_o he_o that_o be_v to_o say_v trajan_n another_o one_o with_o a_o silver_n head_n that_o be_v to_o
that_o god_n will_v grant_v they_o a_o early_a resurrection_n as_o a_o recompense_n for_o their_o short_a life_n his_o meaning_n be_v not_o to_o require_v that_o they_o shall_v rise_v before_o the_o last_o day_n but_o in_o the_o same_o moment_n with_o other_o but_o as_o to_o order_n in_o the_o most_o worthy_a and_o first_o in_o excellence_n viz._n that_o of_o the_o patriarch_n and_o apostle_n and_o that_o because_o those_o prince_n be_v descend_v of_o a_o christian_a father_n because_o they_o have_v from_o their_o mother_n breast_n be_v imbue_v with_o piety_n and_o have_v never_o no_o more_o than_o the_o patriarch_n and_o apostle_n be_v defile_v with_o the_o superstition_n of_o the_o heathen_a out_o of_o which_o most_o of_o the_o christian_n of_o their_o time_n have_v be_v deliver_v chap._n xxiii_o the_o time_n when_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a be_v first_o introduce_v into_o the_o service_n of_o the_o church_n have_v give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o motive_n which_o the_o ancient_n have_v to_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a it_o may_v haply_o be_v question_v by_o some_o when_o this_o kind_n of_o office_n which_o be_v not_o ground_v upon_o any_o precept_n or_o example_n of_o either_o old_a or_o new_a testament_n come_v to_o be_v use_v in_o the_o church_n in_o answer_n to_o which_o i_o make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o affirm_v that_o it_o may_v be_v practise_v some_o time_n before_o the_o year_n 200._o in_o as_o much_o as_o tertullian_n the_o most_o ancient_a of_o all_o those_o that_o say_v any_o thing_n of_o it_o number_v it_o even_o then_o among_o the_o custom_n receive_v in_o his_o time_n write_v in_o the_o year_n 199._o 3._o oblationes_fw-la pro_fw-la defunctis_fw-la pro_fw-la natalitiis_fw-la annua_fw-la die_fw-la facimus_fw-la etc._n etc._n upon_o a_o certain_a anniversary-day_n we_o make_v oblation_n for_o the_o dead_a and_o for_o birth-day_n meaning_n by_o those_o birth-day_n the_o day_n of_o the_o passion_n of_o the_o martyr_n on_o which_o put_v a_o period_n to_o their_o life_n and_o combat_n they_o enter_v as_o it_o be_v by_o a_o second-birth_n into_o the_o enjoyment_n of_o their_o true_a life_n and_o their_o glory_n and_o in_o another_o place_n treat_v of_o the_o duty_n of_o the_o survive_v husband_n towards_o his_o decease_a wife_n 10._o pro_fw-la anima_fw-la ejus_fw-la orat_fw-la &_o refrigerium_fw-la interim_n adpostulat_fw-la ei_fw-la &_o in_o prima_fw-la resurrectione_n consortium_fw-la &_o offer_v annuis_fw-la diebus_fw-la dormitionis_fw-la ejus_fw-la etc._n etc._n he_o pray_v for_o her_o soul_n and_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n beg_v she_o may_v find_v refreshment_n and_o that_o he_o may_v enjoy_v her_o society_n at_o the_o first_o resurrection_n and_o offer_v upon_o the_o anniversary-day_n of_o her_o falling-asleep_a that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o her_o departure_n again_o 11._o jam_fw-la repete_fw-la apud_fw-la deum_fw-la pro_fw-la cujus_fw-la spiritu_fw-la postules_fw-la pro_fw-la qua_fw-la oblationes_fw-la annuas_fw-la reddas_fw-la stabis_fw-la ergò_fw-la ad_fw-la deum_fw-la cum_fw-la tot_fw-la uxoribus_fw-la quot_fw-la illas_fw-la oratione_fw-la commemoras_fw-la &_o offeres_fw-la pro_fw-la duabus_fw-la &_o commemoras_fw-la alius_fw-la dvas_fw-la per_fw-la sacerdotem_fw-la de_fw-la monogamia_fw-la ob_fw-la pristinum_fw-la de_fw-la virginitate_fw-la sancitum_fw-la circumdatum_fw-la virginibus_fw-la &_o univiris_fw-la etc._n etc._n consider_v now_o well_o for_o who_o spirit_n thou_o make_v thy_o address_n to_o god_n for_o who_o thou_o do_v return_v annual_a oblation_n will_v thou_o therefore_o stand_v before_o god_n with_o as_o many_o wife_n as_o thou_o do_v in_o thy_o prayer_n commemorate_v and_o will_v thou_o offer_v for_o two_o and_o do_v thou_o make_v commemoration_n of_o those_o two_o by_o the_o priest_n who_o after_z his_o once_z marry_v because_o of_o the_o precedent_a ordinance_n concern_v virginity_n be_v encompass_v with_o virgin_n and_o woman_n that_o have_v have_v but_o one_o husband_n from_o the_o thing_n which_o this_o great_a person_n the_o most_o ancient_a and_o most_o learned_a of_o all_o the_o latin_n that_o we_o have_v remain_v do_v advance_v as_o to_o matter_n of_o fact_n concern_v the_o oblation_n which_o be_v public_o make_v and_o the_o employment_n of_o priest_n the_o only_a minister_n of_o the_o public_a service_n as_o a_o thing_n ordinary_a and_o grow_v into_o custom_n it_o be_v manifest_a that_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a be_v in_o his_o time_n use_v not_o only_o by_o particular_a person_n but_o also_o in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o the_o liturgy_n thereof_o be_v full_a of_o it_o so_o that_o if_o we_o admit_v as_o equal_o if_o not_o more_o ancient_a then_o tertullian_n the_o formulary_n of_o his_o service_n such_o as_o we_o have_v they_o now_o we_o shall_v not_o upon_o that_o account_n have_v any_o inconvenience_n to_o fear_v but_o see_v that_o tertullian_n who_o the_o first_o of_o all_o the_o author_n we_o have_v remain_v give_v we_o occasion_n to_o observe_v what_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o christian_n of_o his_o time_n be_v rely_v as_o well_o for_o the_o prayer_n as_o the_o offering_n upon_o no_o other_o hypothesis_n than_o those_o propose_v by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o pretend_a sibylline_a write_n and_o that_o he_o have_v reverence_v it_o as_o a_o piece_n not_o to_o be_v charge_v with_o any_o insincerity_n allege_v it_o with_o this_o elegy_n in_o the_o year_n 208._o 2._o et_fw-la sibylla_n non_fw-la mendax_fw-la that_o be_v and_o the_o sibyl_n no_o liar_n i_o find_v myself_o force_v to_o believe_v that_o from_o that_o sink_v over-easy_o take_v by_o antiquity_n for_o a_o pure_a and_o sacred_a source_n be_v from_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o second_o age_n derive_v the_o custom_n which_o have_v already_o gain_v strength_n when_o tertullian_n write_v the_o book_n we_o have_v cite_v i_o think_v also_o that_o who_o will_v but_o consider_v that_o there_o be_v threescore_o year_n aâ—d_v above_o between_o the_o year_n 138._o wherein_n the_o romance_n of_o the_o counterfeit_n sibyl_n seem_v to_o have_v come_v first_o abroad_o and_o the_o year_n 199._o in_o which_o tertullian_n write_v his_o book_n de_fw-fr corona_n and_o that_o the_o book_n de_fw-fr exhortatione_n castitatis_fw-la and_o de_fw-fr monogamia_fw-la be_v yet_o late_a will_v easy_o judge_v that_o space_n of_o time_n more_o than_o sufficient_a to_o give_v birth_n unto_o spread_v and_o confirm_v as_o well_o by_o solemn_a formulary_n as_o by_o constant_a practice_n the_o custom_n which_o though_o with_o great_a alteration_n have_v continue_v even_o to_o this_o day_n add_v to_o this_o that_o as_o none_o of_o the_o ancient_n who_o in_o the_o second_o age_n make_v mention_v of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o dead_a either_o write_v before_o the_o year_n 138._o or_o make_v any_o difficulty_n to_o go_v upon_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o counterfeit_n prophetess_n who_o have_v describe_v it_o according_a to_o her_o fancy_n or_o think_v it_o much_o sometime_o to_o have_v recourse_n to_o her_o authority_n so_o all_o those_o who_o after_o tertullian_n and_o the_o use_v confirm_v in_o his_o time_n speak_v of_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a have_v build_v upon_o the_o same_o foundation_n some_o as_o lactantius_n have_v allege_v her_o pretend_a oracle_n and_o not_o any_o one_o will_v presume_v to_o derogate_v from_o the_o reputation_n which_o she_o have_v but_o too_o too_o easy_o acquire_v i_o can_v wish_v for_o their_o sake_n who_o after_o they_o have_v disclaim_v the_o first_o cause_n for_o which_o tertullian_n st._n epiphanius_n and_o other_o of_o the_o ancient_n think_v it_o necessary_a to_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a be_v yet_o resolve_v to_o retain_v the_o custom_n of_o pray_v for_o they_o that_o it_o be_v in_o their_o power_n to_o discover_v a_o better_o ground_n whence_o their_o observation_n may_v derive_v its_o origine_fw-la i_o shall_v entertain_v with_o joy_n and_o respect_n what_o they_o may_v have_v to_o acquaint_v i_o with_o in_o recommendation_n thereof_o and_o will_v free_o subscribe_v what_o satisfactory_a testimony_n can_v be_v produce_v but_o i_o hope_v they_o will_v bear_v with_o i_o if_o take_v the_o liberty_n to_o discover_v my_o thought_n i_o say_v they_o have_v not_o any_o thing_n of_o great_a weight_n than_o the_o custom_n allege_v by_o tertullian_n and_o introduce_v by_o those_o who_o for_o the_o space_n of_o threescore_o year_n together_o have_v be_v deceive_v by_o the_o write_n unjust_o call_v the_o sibylline_a i_o be_o not_o ignorant_a how_o that_o st._n chrysostom_n two_o hundred_o year_n after_o tertullian_n speak_v advantageous_o of_o this_o custom_n write_v in_o the_o twenty_o first_o homily_n upon_o the_o act_n of_o the_o apostle_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n it_o be_v not_o in_o vain_a that_o the_o deacon_n cry_v for_o those_o who_o rest_n in_o christ_n and_o those_o who_o make_v commemoration_n for_o they_o etc._n etc._n the_o spirit_n have_v ordain_v all_o these_o thing_n etc._n etc._n it_o be_v not_o the_o deacon_n which_o utter_v that_o voice_n but_o
the_o spirit_n and_o in_o the_o forty_o first_o homily_n upon_o the_o first_o epistle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n where_o he_o speak_v of_o prayer_n offering_n and_o alm_n for_o the_o dead_a and_o say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d all_o these_o thing_n be_v do_v by_o the_o direction_n of_o the_o spirit_n for_o what_o other_o judgement_n can_v he_o have_v make_v of_o a_o custom_n which_o he_o approve_v and_o admire_v the_o more_o he_o see_v it_o confirm_v by_o the_o practice_n of_o those_o who_o have_v precede_v he_o and_o for_o who_o he_o have_v a_o high_a esteem_n as_o person_n true_o teach_v of_o god_n with_o the_o same_o confidence_n do_v he_o allege_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o apostle_n write_v in_o the_o three_o homily_n upon_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o philippian_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d it_o be_v not_o in_o vain_a that_o the_o apostle_n have_v make_v law_n concern_v these_o thing_n for_o though_o he_o find_v not_o so_o much_o as_o one_o jota_n in_o their_o write_n that_o may_v invite_v he_o to_o that_o persuasion_n yet_o according_a to_o the_o prejudgment_n of_o st._n hierome_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o licinius_n 28._o unaquaeque_fw-la provincia_n abundet_fw-la in_o svo_fw-la sensu_fw-la &_o praecepta_fw-la majorum_fw-la leges_fw-la apostolicas_fw-la arbitretur_fw-la etc._n etc._n let_v every_o province_n abound_v in_o its_o own_o sense_n and_o account_v the_o precept_n of_o our_o ancestor_n as_o apostolical_a law_n he_o presume_v that_o what_o â—ad_n be_v practise_v by_o man_n that_o have_v live_v near_o the_o apostle_n time_n and_o be_v famous_a for_o their_o piety_n come_v from_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o and_o indeed_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o conceive_v any_o thing_n more_o plausible_a then_o to_o attribute_v to_o the_o apostle_n the_o custom_n which_o man_n repute_v apostolical_a have_v introduce_v for_o who_o will_v have_v think_v upon_o the_o first_o start_n that_o papias_n that_o ancient_a bishop_n of_o hierapolis_n who_o st._n irenaeus_n in_o the_o thirty_o three_o chapter_n of_o his_o five_o book_n eusebius_n in_o the_o nine_o and_o thirty_o chapter_n of_o the_o three_o book_n st._n hierome_n in_o his_o catalogue_n and_o the_o martyrology_n upon_o the_o two_o and_o twenty_o of_o february_n have_v with_o a_o excess_n of_o sincerity_n qualify_v apostle_n auditor_n of_o st._n john_n and_o companion_n of_o saint_n polycarp_n and_o who_o st._n hierome_n assure_v we_o to_o have_v give_v out_o the_o apostle_n for_o author_n of_o his_o relation_n be_v such_o as_o eusebius_n qualify_v he_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o man_n of_o little_a understanding_n apt_a to_o circumvent_v and_o to_o scatter_v abroad_o under_o venerable_a name_n as_o of_o our_o saviour_n or_o his_o disciple_n or_o of_o aristion_n and_o john_n their_o auditor_n all_o the_o feign_a story_n he_o have_v either_o dream_v or_o hear_v of_o and_o who_o can_v have_v imagine_v that_o saint_n irenaeus_n of_o who_o st._n basil_n in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n in_o the_o nine_o and_o twenty_o chapter_n say_v that_o he_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o neighbour_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o st_n epiphanius_n in_o his_o twenty_o four_o heresy_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d successor_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o tertullian_n in_o the_o five_o chapter_n of_o his_o book_n against_o the_o valentinian_o omnium_fw-la doctrinarum_fw-la curiosissimus_fw-la explorator_fw-la etc._n etc._n the_o most_o diligent_a inquisitor_n of_o all_o doctrine_n and_o st._n hierome_n in_o his_o twenty_o nine_o epistle_n vir_fw-la apostolicorum_fw-la temporum_fw-la etc._n etc._n a_o man_n of_o the_o apostolical_a time_n and_o upon_o the_o sixty_o four_o chapter_n of_o isaiah_n virro_n apostolicus_n &c_n &c_n a_o apostolical_a man_n who_o write_v with_o great_a diligence_n and_o st._n augustine_n in_o his_o first_o book_n against_o julian_n antiquus_fw-la homo_fw-la dei_fw-la etc._n etc._n the_o ancient_a man_n of_o god_n who_o i_o say_v can_v have_v imagine_v that_o this_o great_a man_n shall_v suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v so_o far_o surprise_v by_o the_o fond_a conceit_n of_o papias_n as_o to_o have_v as_o we_o have_v already_o make_v appear_v by_o what_o be_v above_o allege_v out_o of_o the_o thirty_o five_o chapter_n of_o his_o five_o book_n embrace_v they_o and_o give_v occasion_n to_o st._n hierome_n to_o write_v that_o he_o be_v papiae_fw-la discipulus_fw-la etc._n etc._n the_o disciple_n of_o papias_n etc._n etc._n from_o who_o hand_n he_o receive_v the_o principal_a hypothesis_n of_o the_o sibylline_a write_v concern_v the_o state_n of_o the_o depart_v yet_o have_v he_o do_v it_o with_o all_o those_o who_o be_v his_o contemporary_n of_o who_o we_o have_v any_o thing_n leave_v and_o though_o they_o may_v all_o or_o most_o of_o they_o in_o some_o respect_n have_v attribute_v to_o they_o the_o name_n of_o apostolick_n light_n of_o the_o church_n and_o martyr_n of_o god_n yet_o have_v they_o cast_v shadow_n and_o furnish_v posterity_n with_o example_n of_o infirmity_n which_o oblige_v it_o and_o all_o christian_n religious_o to_o practice_v the_o advice_n of_o st._n paul_n 21._o prove_v all_o thing_n hold_v fast_o to_o that_o which_o be_v good_a and_o to_o conclude_v with_o the_o prophet_n 8._o it_o be_v better_a to_o trust_v in_o the_o lord_n then_o to_o put_v confidence_n in_o man_n but_o since_o st._n chrysostomâ—â—th_v â—th_z think_v fit_a to_o deduce_v the_o original_a of_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a from_o i_o know_v not_o what_o law_n and_o ordinance_n of_o the_o apostle_n whereof_o there_o be_v no_o track_n to_o be_v find_v in_o their_o write_n since_o that_o of_o this_o kind_n of_o office_n which_o he_o pretend_v prescribe_v by_o such_o a_o law_n no_o christian_a author_n of_o who_o we_o have_v aught_o true_o authentic_a remain_v have_v make_v any_o mention_n before_o tertullian_n who_o first_o speak_v of_o it_o in_o the_o year_n 199._o and_o continue_v till_o about_o the_o year_n 212._o and_o last_o since_o that_o there_o be_v at_o this_o day_n some_o person_n who_o will_v needs_o ascend_v much_o high_a and_o derive_v as_o to_o this_o particular_a the_o christian_a liturgy_n from_o the_o custom_n they_o be_v please_v to_o attribute_v to_o the_o jew_n as_o if_o the_o shame_n they_o conceive_v it_o to_o acknowledge_v as_o they_o be_v oblige_v to_o do_v tertullian_n a_o montanist_n a_o millenary_a and_o admirer_n of_o the_o pretend_a sibyl_n to_o have_v be_v the_o first_o certifier_n of_o one_o of_o their_o principal_a observation_n have_v reduce_v they_o to_o a_o necessity_n of_o appeal_n to_o the_o synagogue_n and_o take_v up_o its_o authority_n for_o a_o buckler_n against_o the_o protestant_n who_o do_v not_o think_v themselves_o any_o way_n oblige_v to_o the_o admission_n of_o any_o worship_n proceed_v from_o the_o will_n of_o man_n without_o the_o word_n of_o god_n we_o come_v now_o to_o see_v what_o probability_n there_o may_v be_v in_o their_o opinion_n chap._n xxiv_o whether_o the_o prayer_n make_v by_o christian_n for_o the_o dead_a be_v indeed_o ground_v on_o the_o second_o of_o the_o maccabee_n and_o the_o example_n of_o the_o jew_n they_o affirm_v then_o that_o there_o be_v no_o necessity_n of_o make_v any_o regulation_n in_o the_o church_n concern_v the_o office_n of_o the_o live_n towards_o the_o dead_a in_o as_o much_o as_o the_o faithful_a be_v at_o first_o call_v from_o among_o the_o jew_n have_v learn_v the_o necessity_n thereof_o even_o in_o the_o synagogue_n before_o they_o be_v admit_v into_o the_o society_n of_o the_o christian_n they_o further_o hold_v that_o it_o be_v manifest_a from_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o jew_n under_o the_o old_a testament_n by_o the_o example_n of_o judas_n their_o general_n who_o as_o we_o find_v it_o in_o the_o twelve_o chapter_n of_o the_o second_o book_n of_o maccabee_n cause_v sacrifice_n to_o be_v offer_v and_o prayer_n to_o be_v make_v for_o those_o of_o his_o army_n who_o have_v be_v kill_v in_o the_o fight_n against_o gorgias_n in_o answer_n to_o which_o not_o to_o insist_v on_o the_o consideration_n which_o may_v be_v make_v as_o well_o on_o the_o difference_n there_o be_v between_o the_o state_n of_o the_o synagogue_n and_o the_o church_n as_o the_o remarkable_a diversity_n of_o the_o legal_a administration_n and_o evangelical_n grace_n which_o be_v enoug_a to_o hinder_v a_o man_n from_o conclude_v necessary_o this_o be_v practise_v under_o the_o old_a testament_n therefore_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v under_o the_o new_a i_o make_v in_o the_o first_o place_n this_o observation_n that_o those_o who_o have_v recoursee_v to_o this_o kind_n of_o defence_n make_v a_o formal_a disacknowledgment_n of_o st._n chrysostome_n who_o ground_v his_o hypothesis_n only_o upon_o the_o law_n of_o the_o apostle_n under_o the_o new_a testament_n have_v even_o in_o that_o discover_v how_o vain_a and_o frivolous_a he_o think_v their_o undertake_n
jason_n nor_o yet_o in_o what_o language_n jason_n have_v first_o write_v they_o nor_o whether_o he_o be_v more_o ancient_a then_o josephus_n who_o finish_v his_o work_n of_o the_o antiquity_n in_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 94._o concurrent_a with_o the_o thirteen_o of_o domitian_n and_o the_o forty_o four_o before_o the_o forgery_n of_o the_o counterfeit_a sibyl_n appear_v nor_o last_o whether_o that_o abridgement_n come_v betimes_o into_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o christian_n it_o appear_v not_o that_o any_o of_o they_o have_v see_v it_o before_o the_o year_n of_o our_o loâ—d_n 200._o seven_o that_o it_o be_v absolute_o impossible_a that_o any_o of_o the_o christian_n of_o the_o second_o three_o and_o four_o age_n shall_v in_o their_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a have_v propose_v to_o themselves_o for_o a_o pattern_n the_o example_n of_o judas_n maccabaeus_n and_o the_o judgement_n which_o either_o jason_n the_o cyrenian_a or_o his_o abridger_n make_v of_o it_o and_o that_o for_o these_o reason_n first_o because_o it_o be_v not_o cite_v by_o any_o of_o the_o father_n till_o 280._o year_n after_o the_o first_o come_v abroad_o of_o the_o pretend_a sibylline_a write_n for_o st._n mortuis_fw-la augustine_n have_v first_o cite_v it_o in_o the_o year_n 416._o 40._o prosper_v africanus_n follow_v he_o about_o the_o year_n 450._o it_o be_v afterward_o cite_v by_o bacchiarius_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o januarius_n about_o the_o year_n 460._o and_o julian_n of_o toledo_n about_o the_o year_n 680._o in_o the_o one_o and_o twenty_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o book_n of_o his_o prognostic_n and_o damascene_fw-la about_o the_o year_n 760._o in_o his_o oration_n de_fw-fr dâ—…nctis_fw-la and_o peter_n surname_v the_o venerable_a abbot_n of_o clugny_n about_o the_o year_n 1150._o in_o the_o second_o epistle_n of_o his_o first_o book_n and_o ecbert_n a_o priest_n of_o bonne_fw-fr near_o cullen_n about_o the_o year_n 1160._o adversus_fw-la catarrh_n serm_n and_o guy_n of_o perpignan_n first_o general_n of_o the_o order_n of_o the_o carmelites_n afterward_o bishop_n of_o majorca_n about_o the_o year_n 1318._o de_fw-fr haeresibus_fw-la second_o because_o we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o any_o of_o the_o father_n have_v cite_v or_o so_o much_o as_o make_v the_o least_o discovery_n that_o they_o have_v see_v the_o second_o book_n of_o the_o maccabee_n before_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n and_o origen_n among_o the_o greek_n about_o the_o year_n 200_o and_o 240._o the_o former_a in_o the_o five_o of_o his_o stromata_n and_o the_o late_a in_o the_o first_o chapter_n of_o the_o second_o book_n de_fw-fr principiis_fw-la and_o his_o three_o homily_n upon_o solomon_n song_n and_o his_o eighteen_o tome_n upon_o st._n john_n and_o upon_o the_o five_o chapter_n of_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n and_o st._n cyprian_n among_o the_o latin_n in_o the_o year_n 252._o in_o his_o four_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o six_o epistle_n de_fw-fr exhortatione_n martyrii_fw-la the_o eleven_o chapter_n and_o zeno_n of_o verona_n about_o the_o year_n 360._o sermone_fw-la de_fw-fr resurrectione_n &_o de_fw-fr sancto_n arcadio_n three_o in_o regard_n that_o as_o not_o any_o one_o of_o the_o greek_a father_n either_o in_o council_n or_o in_o any_o particular_a write_n hold_v the_o second_o book_n of_o the_o maccabee_n for_o canonical_a so_o many_o of_o the_o latin_n for_o instance_n tertullian_n in_o his_o four_o book_n adversùs_fw-la marcionem_fw-la carmine_fw-la scripto_fw-la cap._n 7._o st._n hilary_n in_o his_o prologue_n upon_o the_o psalm_n philastrius_n bishop_n of_o brescia_n in_o the_o chapter_n de_fw-fr apocryphis_fw-la st._n hierome_n in_o his_o seven_o epistle_n and_o the_o one_o hundred_o and_o three_o and_o his_o prologue_n upon_o the_o book_n of_o king_n and_o solomon_n ruffinus_n upon_o the_o crede_fw-la the_o priest_n of_o hilary_n epistle_n to_o st._n augustine_n primasius_n bishop_n of_o adrumetum_n in_o apocal._n lib._n 1._o cap._n 4._o junilius_fw-la another_o african_a prelate_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o his_o first_o book_n de_fw-fr partitione_n divinae_fw-la legis_fw-la st._n gregory_n in_o the_o seventeen_o chapter_n of_o the_o nineteen_o book_n of_o his_o moral_n upon_o job_n the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n de_fw-fr mirabilibus_fw-la sanctae_fw-la scripturae_fw-la lib._n 2._o cap._n 33._o beda_n de_fw-fr sex_n aetatibus_fw-la &_o in_o reg._n lib._n 4._o in_o apocal_a cap._n 4._o ambrose_n ansbert_n in_o apoc._n lib._n 3._o cap._n 4._o alcuinus_fw-la adversùs_fw-la elipand_n lib._n 1._o charle-maigne_n in_o his_o capitulary_a of_o the_o year_n 789._o cap._n 10._o and_o the_o commentary_n attribute_v to_o st._n victorinus_n bishop_n of_o poitiers_n those_o to_o st._n ambrose_n bishop_n of_o milan_n and_o those_o to_o st._n augustine_n upon_o the_o four_o chapter_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n have_v all_o in_o imitation_n of_o the_o greek_n especial_o of_o the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n put_v this_o book_n out_o of_o the_o canon_n that_o be_v out_o of_o the_o list_n of_o the_o write_n inspire_v by_o god_n to_o be_v receive_v as_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o this_o remark_n seem_v to_o be_v the_o more_o necessary_a in_o as_o much_o as_o it_o contribute_v to_o the_o reconcile_n with_o the_o greek_a father_n and_o with_o the_o latin_n that_o have_v be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n those_o other_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n who_o have_v comprehend_v within_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n as_o well_o the_o maccabee_n as_o the_o other_o book_n account_v apocryphal_a by_o the_o jew_n and_o several_a of_o the_o christian_n for_o if_o the_o council_n meet_v at_o carthage_n on_o the_o twenty_o five_o of_o august_n 397._o during_o the_o popedom_n of_o siricius_n and_o since_o adapt_v by_o i_o know_v not_o what_o rhapsodist_n under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o six_o council_n of_o carthage_n to_o the_o twenty_o five_o of_o may_n 419._o under_o the_o papacy_n of_o boniface_n the_o first_o if_o st._n augustine_n in_o the_o eight_o chapter_n of_o his_o second_o book_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n write_v immediate_o after_o the_o council_n of_o the_o year_n 397._o if_o innocent_a in_o his_o epistle_n write_v to_o exuperus_n bishop_n of_o tolosa_n on_o the_o twenty_o of_o february_n 405._o if_o the_o council_n assemble_v at_o rome_n in_o the_o year_n 494._o under_o pope_n gelasius_n and_o if_o isidore_n archbishop_n of_o sevil_n in_o the_o six_o chapter_n of_o his_o first_o book_n of_o his_o etymology_n send_v to_o braulio_n bishop_n of_o saragossa_n after_o the_o year_n 626._o insert_v the_o book_n of_o the_o maccabee_n into_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o scripture_n have_v take_v the_o word_n canon_n and_o holy_a scripture_n in_o the_o same_o sense_n as_o the_o jew_n the_o greek_n and_o the_o latin_n adhere_v to_o their_o sentiment_n concern_v the_o list_n of_o the_o book_n bestow_v on_o the_o church_n for_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n since_o they_o have_v esteem_v canonical_a the_o book_n which_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o father_n formal_o exclude_v out_o of_o the_o canon_n and_o that_o hold_v in_o appearance_n one_o the_o affirmative_a the_o other_o the_o negative_a of_o the_o same_o proposition_n they_o seem_v to_o be_v formal_o contradictory_n it_o be_v absolute_o impossible_a to_o reconcile_v they_o all_o and_o there_o will_v be_v a_o necessity_n of_o charge_v with_o prevarication_n contrary_a to_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n declare_v by_o innocent_a the_o first_o and_o the_o council_n assemble_v under_o gelasius_n gregory_n the_o great_a who_o express_o qualify_v not-canonical_a the_o maccabee_n receive_v into_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n by_o innocent_a and_o number_v by_o the_o council_n under_o gelasius_n among_o the_o prophetical_a scripture_n &_o history_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n nay_o it_o will_v be_v contrary_a also_o to_o that_o of_o the_o african_a church_n declare_v by_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n and_o by_o st._n augustine_n primasius_n and_o junilius_fw-la african_n who_o formal_o confine_v themselves_o to_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o jew_n nay_o it_o be_v hard_a to_o avoid_v make_v st._n augustine_n contradict_v himself_o in_o as_o much_o as_o after_o he_o have_v affirm_v that_o the_o maccabee_n be_v hold_v by_o the_o church_n to_o be_v canonical_a he_o present_o add_v that_o they_o be_v not_o among_o the_o holy_a scripture_n call_v canonical_a say_v 36._o supputatio_fw-la temporum_fw-la non_fw-la in_o scripture_n sanctis_fw-la quae_fw-la canonicae_fw-la appellantur_fw-la sed_fw-la in_o aliis_fw-la invenitur_fw-la in_fw-la quibus_fw-la sunt_fw-la &_o maccabaeorum_n libri_fw-la quos_fw-la non_fw-la judaei_n sed_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la from_o canonicis_fw-la habet_fw-la etc._n etc._n the_o computation_n of_o time_n be_v not_o find_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n which_o be_v call_v canonical_a but_o in_o the_o other_o among_o which_o be_v also_o the_o book_n of_o the_o maccabee_n which_o be_v hold_v to_o be_v canonical_a by_o the_o church_n but_o not_o by_o the_o jew_n
whereby_o it_o clear_o appear_v that_o he_o and_o no_o doubt_n with_o he_o the_o counsel_n of_o rome_n and_o carthage_n and_o pope_n innocent_a admit_v two_o canon_n or_o catalogue_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n one_o more_o strict_a viz._n that_o of_o the_o jew_n whereto_o all_o the_o greek_n and_o some_o of_o the_o latin_n confine_v themselves_o and_o to_o which_o he_o think_v himself_o oblige_v particular_o to_o submit_v hold_v for_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o canonical_a the_o book_n contain_v therein_o and_o another_o large_a propose_v as_o well_o by_o he_o and_o pope_n innocent_a as_o by_o the_o counsel_n of_o carthage_n and_o rome_n as_o comprehend_v the_o book_n which_o in_o some_o certain_a respect_n viz._n the_o public_a read_n thereof_o in_o the_o church_n and_o the_o common_a edification_n arise_v from_o they_o though_o they_o be_v not_o esteem_v to_o appertain_v to_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n be_v call_v canonical_a sacred_a and_o ecclesiastical_a by_o the_o latin_n and_o indeed_o to_o make_v his_o meaning_n more_o obvious_a to_o the_o mean_a capacity_n he_o say_v that_o the_o church_n hold_v the_o book_n of_o the_o maccabee_n to_o be_v canonical_a not_o as_o absolute_o and_o proper_o as_o those_o comprehend_v in_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o greek_n which_o contain_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n but_o improper_o and_o take_v the_o word_n canonical_a in_o a_o large_a signification_n which_o the_o better_a to_o insinuate_v he_o say_v they_o be_v hold_v to_o be_v canonical_a propter_fw-la quorundam_fw-la martyrum_fw-la passiones_fw-la vehemente_n atque_fw-la mirabiles_fw-la &c_n &c_n because_o of_o the_o grievous_a and_o miraculous_a suffering_n of_o some_o martyr_n and_o in_o the_o three_o and_o twenty_o chapter_n of_o his_o second_o book_n against_o gaudentius_n that_o the_o write_n of_o the_o maccabee_n recepta_fw-la est_fw-la ab_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la non_fw-la inutiliter_fw-la si_fw-la sobriè_fw-la legatur_fw-la vel_fw-la audiatur_fw-la etc._n etc._n be_v receive_v by_o the_o church_n not_o without_o profit_n if_o it_o be_v read_v or_o hear_v sober_o as_o if_o he_o have_v say_v in_o terminis_fw-la that_o she_o account_v it_o among_o the_o canonical_a in_o a_o certain_a respect_n only_o not_o through_o a_o obedience_n of_o faith_n but_o out_o of_o a_o desire_n of_o edification_n and_o upon_o that_o account_n be_v it_o to_o to_o be_v read_v and_o understand_v sober_o without_o which_o caution_n the_o admission_n of_o it_o into_o the_o canon_n or_o catalogue_n of_o ecclesiastical_a book_n will_v not_o have_v be_v profitable_a consonant_o to_o this_o sense_n ruffinus_n after_o he_o have_v propose_v secundùm_fw-la traditionem_fw-la majorum_fw-la etc._n etc._n according_a to_o the_o tradition_n of_o our_o ancestor_n the_o catalogue_n of_o the_o book_n true_o and_o proper_o divine_a and_o canonical_a conclude_v it_o in_o these_o term_n haec_fw-la sunt_fw-la quae_fw-la patres_fw-la inter_fw-la canonem_fw-la concluserunt_fw-la ex_fw-la quibus_fw-la fidei_fw-la nostrae_fw-la assertiones_fw-la constare_fw-la voluerunt_fw-la these_o be_v the_o book_n which_o the_o father_n have_v comprehend_v in_o the_o canon_n out_o of_o which_o they_o will_v have_v the_o assertion_n of_o our_o faith_n to_o be_v make_v manifest_a to_o which_o he_o immediate_o add_v sciendum_fw-la tamen_fw-la est_fw-la quòd_fw-la &_o alii_fw-la libri_fw-la sunt_fw-la qui_fw-la non_fw-la canonici_fw-la sed_fw-la ecclesiastici_fw-la à _fw-la majoribus_fw-la appellati_fw-la sunt_fw-la etc._n etc._n quae_fw-la omne_fw-la legi_fw-la quidem_fw-la in_o ecclesiis_fw-la voluerunt_fw-la non_fw-la tamen_fw-la proferri_fw-la ad_fw-la authoritatem_fw-la ex_fw-la his_fw-la fidei_fw-la confirmandam_fw-la etc._n etc._n yet_o be_v it_o to_o be_v know_v that_o there_o be_v also_o other_o book_n which_o be_v call_v by_o our_o ancestor_n not_o canonical_a but_o ecclesiastical_a etc._n etc._n all_o which_o they_o be_v will_v shall_v be_v read_v in_o the_o church_n but_o not_o cite_v to_o confirm_v the_o authority_n of_o faith_n upon_o which_o it_o may_v be_v note_v that_o this_o sentiment_n be_v revive_v by_o cardinal_n cajetan_n be_v so_o stiff_o maintain_v in_o the_o 150._o council_n of_o trent_n that_o from_o the_o two_o and_o twenty_o of_o february_n 1546._o to_o the_o nine_o of_o march_n the_o assembly_n continue_v divide_v into_o three_o opinion_n some_o desire_v that_o the_o scripture_n may_v be_v distinguish_v into_o three_o class_n of_o different_a authority_n other_o that_o they_o shall_v be_v dispose_v into_o two_o and_o the_o three_o party_n which_o prevail_v on_o the_o fifteen_o of_o march_n require_v that_o a_o catalogue_n shall_v be_v draw_v up_o without_o any_o distinction_n apparent_a in_o the_o decree_n by_o which_o decree_n the_o council_n intend_v to_o thunderstrike_v at_o least_o in_o appearance_n the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o protestant_n though_o they_o see_v it_o strong_o maintain_v by_o many_o of_o their_o own_o body_n declare_v that_o they_o comprehend_v in_o the_o index_n of_o sacred_a book_n those_o which_o the_o protestant_n in_o imitation_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o most_o of_o the_o latin_a father_n admit_v not_o into_o the_o canon_n which_o may_v be_v understand_v in_o the_o sense_n propose_v by_o ruffinus_n and_o without_o any_o derogation_n from_o those_o which_o the_o church_n ever_o hold_v proper_o and_o absolute_o canonical_a in_o the_o next_o place_n the_o council_n anathematise_v those_o who_o will_v not_o receive_v they_o for_o sacred_a and_o canonical_a which_o may_v also_o very_o well_o be_v observe_v the_o distinction_n of_o ruffinus_n and_o cajetan_a which_o make_v nothing_o against_o the_o protestant_n and_o at_o last_o they_o declare_v their_o anathema_n be_v discharge_v to_o let_v the_o world_n know_v sit_fw-la what_o testimony_n and_o argument_n principal_o they_o shall_v make_v use_n of_o to_o confirm_v tenant_n and_o regulate_v morality_n in_o the_o church_n insinuate_v further_o in_o favour_n of_o the_o partisan_n of_o cardinal_n cajetan_n who_o as_o to_o the_o main_a ground_n agree_v with_o the_o protestant_n the_o distinction_n which_o they_o have_v make_v after_o ruffinus_n of_o the_o book_n proper_o canonical_a subservient_fw-fr as_o well_o to_o the_o confirmation_n of_o faith_n as_o restauration_n of_o manner_n and_o the_o improper_o and_o in_o a_o certain_a respect_n canonical_a appoint_v only_o for_o the_o restauration_n of_o manner_n this_o presuppose_a it_o clear_o appear_v that_o the_o father_n who_o have_v any_o knowledge_n of_o the_o second_o book_n of_o the_o maccabee_n upon_o this_o very_a account_n that_o they_o either_o absolute_o deny_v it_o or_o only_a half-granted_n it_o and_o upon_o great_a qualification_n the_o title_n of_o canonical_a can_v not_o any_o way_n ground_n upon_o the_o report_n of_o it_o the_o right_a which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n pretend_v to_o at_o this_o day_n for_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a and_o that_o that_o report_n can_v not_o be_v urge_v any_o further_a then_o to_o a_o attestation_n that_o it_o have_v real_o be_v in_o use_n from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o maccabee_n and_o indeed_o st._n augustine_n the_o first_o who_o cite_v it_o to_o that_o purpose_n and_o at_o the_o very_a place_n where_o he_o allege_v it_o pretend_v not_o to_o go_v any_o further_o for_o his_o discouse_n cite_v by_o julian_n of_o toledo_n run_v thus_o in_o maccabeorum_fw-la libris_fw-la legimus_fw-la oblatum_n pro_fw-la mortuis_fw-la sacrificium_fw-la sed_fw-la etsi_fw-la nusquam_fw-la in_o scripture_n veteribus_fw-la omnino_fw-la legeretur_fw-la non_fw-la parva_fw-la est_fw-la universae_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la quae_fw-la in_o hâc_fw-la consuetudine_fw-la claret_n authoritas_fw-la etc._n etc._n we_o read_v in_o the_o book_n of_o maccabee_n that_o sacrifice_n be_v offer_v for_o the_o dead_a but_o though_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o such_o thing_n any_o where_o in_o the_o ancient_a scripture_n yet_o be_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n which_o shine_v in_o that_o custom_n not_o of_o little_a weight_n four_o beside_o the_o precedent_a reason_n which_o demonstrate_v the_o impossibility_n of_o derive_v the_o original_a of_o oblation_n and_o prayer_n for_o depart_a christian_n from_o the_o pretend_a example_n of_o judas_n maccabaeus_n and_o the_o application_n which_o the_o abridger_n of_o jason_n the_o cyrenian_a conceive_v he_o ought_v to_o make_v of_o it_o this_o no_o less_o considerable_a than_o the_o rest_n be_v to_o be_v add_v viz._n that_o the_o first_o who_o undertake_v the_o patronage_n of_o such_o a_o custom_n build_v very_o much_o upon_o the_o not-written_a tradition_n only_o and_o by_o that_o mean_n acknowledge_v and_o profess_v that_o neither_o they_o nor_o in_o their_o judgement_n their_o predecessor_n have_v any_o ground_n to_o recur_n to_o the_o authority_n of_o any_o scripture_n either_o proper_o or_o improper_o say_v to_o be_v canonical_a and_o consequent_o that_o their_o imagination_n be_v absolute_o erroneous_a who_o believe_v that_o the_o ancient_n ground_v their_o custom_n on_o the_o four_o of_o tobit_n or_o on_o the_o seven_o of_o ecclesiasticus_fw-la or_o last_o on_o the_o twelve_o of_o the_o second_o of_o
the_o apocalypse_n which_o he_o confess_v to_o be_v above_o his_o understanding_n and_o conceive_v to_o have_v be_v the_o work_n of_o some_o other_o author_n than_o the_o apostle_n st._n john_n shall_v be_v understand_v in_o a_o more_o spiritual_a way_n than_o cerinthus_n the_o pretend_a sibyl_n and_o the_o millenaries_n have_v conceive_v in_o so_o much_o that_o in_o the_o year_n 380._o or_o thereabouts_o 10._o philastrius_n bishop_n of_o brescia_n put_v into_o the_o catalogue_n of_o heresy_n the_o sentiment_n of_o caius_n say_v sunt_fw-la haeretici_fw-la qui_fw-la evangelium_fw-la joannis_n &_o apocalypsim_fw-la non_fw-la accipiunt_fw-la &_o non_fw-la intelligunt_fw-la virtutem_fw-la scripturae_fw-la etc._n etc._n audent_fw-la dicere_fw-la apocalypsim_fw-la non_fw-la beati_fw-la joannis_n evangelistae_fw-la &_o apostoli_fw-la sed_fw-la cerinthi_n haeretici_fw-la qui_fw-la tunc_fw-la ab_fw-la apostolis_n beatis_fw-la haereticus_fw-la manifestatus_fw-la abjectus_fw-la est_fw-la ab_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la etc._n etc._n there_o be_v certain_a heretic_n who_o receive_v not_o the_o gospel_n of_o st._n john_n and_o his_o revelation_n and_o understand_v not_o the_o efficacy_n of_o scripture_n etc._n etc._n they_o presumptuous_o affirm_v that_o the_o apocalypse_n be_v not_o the_o work_n of_o the_o bless_a john_n the_o evangelist_n and_o apostle_n but_o of_o the_o heretic_n cerinthus_n who_o have_v be_v then_o discover_v to_o be_v a_o heretic_n by_o the_o bless_a apostle_n be_v cast_v out_o of_o the_o church_n and_o yet_o some_o sixteen_o year_n before_o the_o council_n of_o ca._n laodicea_n and_o that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o philastrius_n 33._o gregory_n nazianzen_n and_o seleucum_n amphilochius_n of_o iconia_n and_o most_o of_o the_o greek_n though_o they_o be_v not_o so_o unreasonable_a as_o to_o follow_v the_o sentiment_n of_o caius_n in_o make_v cerinthus_n author_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n do_v nevertheless_o incline_v so_o far_o to_o his_o side_n that_o they_o deny_v the_o say_a book_n the_o title_n of_o canonical_a not_o vouchsafe_v to_o afford_v it_o any_o place_n among_o the_o divine_a write_n which_o oblige_v st._n hierome_n to_o write_v to_o dardanus_n suscipiunt_fw-la that_o as_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o latin_n admit_v not_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n among_o the_o scripture_n so_o the_o greek_a church_n with_o the_o same_o liberty_n admit_v not_o the_o apocalypse_n of_o st._n john_n upon_o which_o may_v be_v note_v that_o none_o of_o they_o who_o express_v so_o much_o distaste_n towards_o those_o two_o sacred_a book_n for_o aught_o we_o know_v at_o this_o day_n discover_v any_o aversion_n against_o the_o imposture_n of_o the_o pretend_a sibyl_n which_o show_v that_o as_o the_o spirit_n of_o man_n be_v of_o itself_o incline_v to_o love_n and_o admire_v its_o own_o invention_n let_v i_o not_o say_v recreation_n in_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v most_o serious_a and_o sacred_a so_o be_v it_o natural_o backward_o as_o to_o the_o obedience_n of_o faith_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o divine_a which_o will_v not_o make_v any_o impression_n upon_o he_o if_o god_n himself_o press_v they_o internal_o do_v not_o efficacious_o insinuate_v the_o truth_n thereof_o to_o be_v short_a the_o error_n of_o the_o millenaries_n oppose_v from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o three_o age_n be_v to_o be_v weed_v out_o of_o the_o sentiment_n of_o christian_n those_o who_o first_o refute_v it_o to_o compass_v their_o design_n engage_v against_o not_o the_o write_v pretend_v to_o be_v sibylline_a which_o formal_o contain_v what_o be_v most_o obvious_o reprovable_a therein_o but_o the_o apocalypse_n which_o well_o consider_v have_v ever_o be_v free_a from_o all_o suspicion_n of_o afford_v it_o any_o countenance_n and_o it_o be_v the_o good_a pleasure_n of_o god_n that_o divers_a great_a man_n shall_v rise_v up_o who_o to_o pull_v down_o that_o erroneous_a opinion_n shall_v knock_v against_o one_o of_o the_o most_o remarkable_a part_n of_o that_o rule_n which_o condemn_v they_o all_o and_o be_v so_o unfortunate_a as_o to_o spare_v a_o fabulous_a piece_n no_o way_n deserve_v their_o support_n while_o they_o deprive_v one_o of_o the_o most_o divine_a of_o the_o honour_n and_o acknowledgement_n due_a thereto_o chap._n xxvii_o that_o the_o three_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o sibylline_a write_v so_o call_v be_v at_o this_o day_n abandon_v by_o all_o christian_n the_o three_o hypothesis_n before_o extract_v out_o of_o the_o sibylline_a write_v so_o call_v and_o relate_v to_o the_o conservation_n of_o the_o terrestrial_a paradise_n and_o the_o establishment_n of_o the_o saint_n after_o their_o resurrection_n in_o that_o bless_a habitation_n out_o of_o which_o the_o first-man_n have_v be_v drive_v be_v so_o far_o from_o have_v give_v antiquity_n any_o trouble_n that_o though_o it_o suppose_v what_o be_v false_a it_o find_v favour_n and_o countenance_n from_o age_n to_o age_n the_o paradise_n mention_v in_o the_o new_a testament_n neither_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v carnal_o nor_o have_v any_o thing_n common_a with_o the_o other_o whereof_o the_o keep_n and_o culture_n have_v be_v at_o first_o commit_v to_o adam_n and_o as_o to_o this_o particular_a i_o conceive_v that_o without_o any_o injury_n do_v to_o the_o holy_a father_n who_o as_o it_o be_v with_o a_o certain_a emulation_n presuppose_v the_o introduction_n of_o the_o bless_a into_o that_o paradise_n towards_o the_o east_n where_o after_o the_o fall_n of_o adam_n the_o cherubim_n be_v place_v to_o keep_v the_o way_n of_o the_o tree_n of_o life_n it_o may_v be_v confident_o say_v of_o the_o christian_n of_o all_o nation_n that_o they_o have_v at_o the_o present_a as_o it_o be_v with_o a_o unanimous_a consent_n embrace_v a_o belief_n more_o conformable_a to_o the_o truth_n than_o their_o ancestor_n have_v since_o that_o there_o be_v not_o at_o this_o day_n that_o i_o know_v of_o any_o church_n in_o the_o universe_n which_o propose_v to_o the_o hope_n and_o faith_n of_o believer_n any_o other_o paradise_n than_o the_o celestial_a and_o which_o make_v mention_n of_o that_o plant_v by_o the_o hand_n of_o god_n in_o the_o garden_n of_o eden_n out_o of_o any_o other_o design_n then_o to_o recommend_v it_o to_o their_o consideration_n as_o a_o type_n represent_v the_o spiritual_a paradise_n with_o the_o same_o imperfection_n according_a to_o which_o the_o first_o adam_n who_o have_v be_v drive_v out_o of_o the_o paradise_n of_o eden_n be_v the_o 14._o figure_n of_o the_o second_o who_o be_v to_o come_v to_o open_v unto_o we_o the_o entrance_n into_o the_o holy_a place_n 12._o by_o his_o precious_a blood_n and_o the_o sword_n of_o the_o cherubin_n a_o representation_n of_o the_o 13._o curse_n of_o the_o law_n remain_v in_o respect_n of_o the_o sinner_n only_o 7._o the_o ministration_n of_o death_n however_o it_o be_v the_o supposition_n of_o the_o counterfeit_n sibyl_n be_v as_o to_o this_o respect_n insensible_o vanish_v so_o as_o that_o it_o be_v quite_o discard_a chap._n xxviii_o that_o the_o second_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o sibylline_a write_v so_o call_v make_v way_n for_o the_o new_a opinion_n of_o purgatory_n the_o second_o hypothesis_n which_o teach_v that_o the_o fire_n of_o the_o general_a conflagration_n of_o the_o universe_n shall_v at_o the_o last_o day_n purge_v the_o body_n of_o the_o saint_n have_v not_o be_v long_o ere_o it_o open_v a_o gap_n to_o imagination_n yet_o more_o fantastic_a and_o irrational_a among_o other_o that_o of_o the_o cessation_n of_o all_o infernal_a pain_n a_o opinion_n take_v out_o of_o the_o school_n of_o plato_n into_o the_o bosom_n of_o the_o church_n by_o origen_n and_o his_o party_n to_o which_o not_o to_o mention_v the_o multitude_n that_o have_v follow_v it_o from_o the_o year_n 250._o to_o the_o year_n 399._o stick_v the_o most_o eminent_a among_o the_o father_n as_o saint_n gregory_n nyssenus_n didymus_n and_o in_o his_o youth_n st._n hierome_n but_o the_o counsel_n of_o alexandria_n cyprus_n and_o rome_n have_v almost_o at_o the_o same_o time_n issue_v out_o their_o decree_n against_o that_o inveterate_a corruption_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n and_o the_o five_o general_n council_n have_v solemn_o fulminate_v it_o in_o the_o year_n 553._o it_o by_o little_a and_o little_a vanish_v to_o make_v way_n for_o a_o opinion_n before_o unknown_a to_o all_o antiquity_n and_o which_o draw_v its_o origine_fw-la first_o from_o the_o prejudication_n which_o the_o christian_n of_o the_o six_o age_n conceive_v of_o the_o necessity_n of_o their_o proper_a satisfaction_n to_o appease_v the_o wrath_n of_o god_n second_o from_o the_o design_n which_o many_o among_o they_o have_v to_o reform_v the_o custom_n of_o their_o predecessor_n pray_v even_o for_o those_o who_o they_o presuppose_v damn_v as_o we_o have_v see_v before_o three_o from_o the_o new_a philosophy_n which_o some_o melancholy_a spirit_n apt_a upon_o any_o occasion_n to_o conceive_v horror_n begin_v to_o advance_v in_o the_o west_n about_o the_o time_n of_o st._n gregory_n for_o
refresh_v and_o of_o the_o restitution_n of_o all_o thing_n on_o the_o contrary_a i_o say_v the_o person_n so_o wish_v consider_v his_o friend_n as_o aspire_v to_o the_o plenary_a enjoyment_n of_o that_o happy_a state_n whereof_o he_o expect_v the_o absolute_a accomplishment_n on_o the_o day_n of_o the_o general_a resurrection_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n though_o he_o be_v already_o by_o way_n of_o advance_v possess_v of_o the_o earnest_a thereof_o according_a to_o the_o say_v of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o wisdom_n who_o affirm_v that_o 7._o though_o the_o righteous_a be_v prevent_v with_o death_n yet_o shall_v he_o be_v in_o rest_n where_o the_o latin_a version_n have_v it_o in_o refrigerio_fw-la etc._n etc._n in_o a_o place_n of_o refreshment_n which_o show_v that_o the_o interpreter_n have_v find_v in_o his_o copy_n not_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o the_o text_n have_v it_o but_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d so_o that_o in_o the_o discourse_n of_o the_o ancient_n the_o beg_n of_o refreshment_n for_o their_o depart_a friend_n can_v not_o signify_v any_o other_o thing_n than_o what_o be_v express_v in_o the_o liturgy_n attribute_v to_o saint_n james_n in_o these_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d do_v thou_o cause_v they_o to_o rest_v there_o 9_o in_o the_o land_n of_o the_o live_n in_o 42._o thy_o kingdom_n in_o the_o 13._o delight_n of_o paradise_n in_o the_o 23._o bosom_n of_o abraham_n isaac_n and_o jacob_n our_o holy_a father_n 11._o where_o trouble_n and_o sorrow_n and_o lamentation_n have_v no_o place_n which_o indeed_o be_v no_o more_o then_o be_v require_v in_o the_o liturgy_n which_o go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o saint_n mark_n and_o more_o at_o large_a in_o that_o which_o be_v attribute_v to_o saint_n clement_n and_o those_o of_o saint_n basil_n and_o saint_n chrysostome_n all_o which_o concur_v in_o the_o demand_n of_o the_o celestial_a beatitude_n which_o they_o design_v by_o the_o several_a expression_n use_v in_o the_o scripture_n to_o represent_v it_o and_o suppose_v that_o god_n have_v communicate_v it_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d even_o there_o where_o the_o depart_a person_n who_o memory_n be_v celebrate_v have_v be_v already_o place_v and_o in_o this_o sense_n be_v it_o confirm_v by_o tertullian_n the_o most_o ancient_a of_o the_o latin_n who_o speak_v of_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a do_v in_o the_o four_o chapter_n de_fw-fr testimonio_fw-la animae_fw-la call_v eternal_a beatitude_n a_o refreshment_n and_o say_v affirmamus_fw-la expectare_fw-la diem_fw-la judicii_fw-la proque_fw-la meritis_fw-la aut_fw-la cruciaâ—ui_fw-la destinari_fw-la aut_fw-la refrigerio_fw-la utrique_fw-la sempiterno_fw-la etc._n etc._n we_o affirm_v that_o the_o soul_n expect_v the_o day_n of_o judgement_n and_o that_o according_a to_o her_o work_n she_o be_v destine_v either_o to_o torment_v or_o to_o refreshment_n both_o which_o be_v eternal_a which_o have_v make_v so_o deep_a a_o impression_n upon_o some_o man_n spirit_n that_o about_o the_o year_n 960._o hildegarius_fw-la bishop_n of_o lymoges_n founder_n of_o the_o abbey_n of_o st._n peter_n protest_v that_o the_o motive_n of_o his_o sound_n it_o be_v ut_fw-la pius_fw-la &_o clementissimus_fw-la deus_fw-la in_fw-la die_fw-la judicii_fw-la refrigerium_fw-la praestare_fw-la dignetur_fw-la etc._n etc._n that_o god_n out_o of_o his_o compassion_n and_o clemency_n will_v be_v please_v to_o give_v to_o his_o own_o soul_n and_o those_o of_o his_o friend_n refreshment_n at_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n some_o conceive_v that_o the_o epitaph_n which_o run_v thus_o in_o pace_n etc._n etc._n quiescit_fw-la in_o pace_n etc._n etc._n depositus_fw-la in_o pace_n etc._n etc._n dormit_fw-la in_o pace_n etc._n etc._n do_v not_o signify_v that_o the_o depart_v person_n be_v in_o absolute_a possession_n of_o that_o sovereign_a peace_n which_o be_v that_o of_o god_n but_o simple_o that_o he_o depart_v in_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n for_o my_o part_n i_o be_o willing_a to_o believe_v that_o those_o who_o give_v order_n for_o such_o inscription_n intend_v thereby_o to_o comprehend_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n remember_v that_o as_o to_o be_v graft_v into_o the_o body_n of_o the_o visible_a church_n be_v natural_o a_o external_a mark_n of_o the_o believer_n admission_n into_o the_o society_n of_o the_o saint_n who_o name_n be_v write_v in_o heaven_n so_o the_o participation_n of_o her_o peace_n be_v many_o time_n a_o pledge_n of_o the_o peace_n of_o god_n but_o it_o be_v impossible_a it_o shall_v be_v the_o intention_n of_o the_o author_n of_o those_o ancient_a epitaph_n to_o speak_v of_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n and_o to_o insinuate_v that_o the_o faithful_a depart_v be_v not_o when_o god_n call_v they_o out_o of_o this_o world_n excommunicate_v and_o that_o for_o these_o reason_n first_o these_o very_a form_n be_v indifferent_o use_v upon_o the_o tomb_n of_o martyr_n little_a child_n and_o person_n newly-baptized_n who_o every_o one_o know_v can_v not_o have_v deserve_v the_o censure_n of_o the_o church_n but_o be_v without_o dispute_n pass_v from_o the_o trouble_n of_o this_o life_n into_o the_o rest_n of_o heaven_n which_o only_o may_v be_v denote_v by_o the_o name_n of_o peace_n inscribe_v upon_o their_o monument_n second_o it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o neither_o be_v possess_v of_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n be_v a_o infallible_a assurance_n of_o the_o participation_n of_o that_o of_o god_n out_o of_o which_o be_v exclude_v hypocrite_n who_o the_o church_n must_v of_o necessity_n entertain_v in_o her_o communion_n as_o not_o know_v their_o interior_a nor_o do_v the_o privation_n of_o the_o church_n peace_n necessary_o infer_v the_o denial_n of_o that_o of_o god_n it_o be_v possible_a that_o many_o good_a people_n through_o error_n in_o matter_n of_o fact_n may_v be_v treat_v in_o the_o society_n of_o the_o faithful_a otherwise_o than_o they_o shall_v as_o for_o example_n a_o meletius_n who_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n never_o honour_v with_o her_o communion_n though_o now_o she_o acknowledge_v by_o the_o celebration_n she_o annual_o make_v of_o his_o memory_n that_o he_o be_v most_o worthy_a of_o it_o and_o a_o person_n precious_a in_o the_o sight_n of_o god_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o faithful_a depart_v shall_v not_o carry_v hence_o with_o they_o a_o true_o persuasive_a testimony_n of_o the_o piety_n in_o which_o they_o end_v their_o day_n if_o the_o survive_a say_v only_o they_o die_v in_o peace_n think_v it_o enough_o to_o attribute_v to_o they_o a_o advantage_n many_o time_n common_a to_o those_o who_o have_v through_o their_o own_o fault_n be_v deprive_v of_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n to_o their_o dying-day_n three_o because_o the_o ancient_n have_v by_o several_a form_n express_v their_o sentiment_n and_o declare_v that_o when_o they_o assign_v peace_n to_o their_o decease_a brethren_n they_o specifical_o limit_v themselves_o to_o the_o peace_n of_o god_n which_o only_o be_v able_a to_o make_v they_o happy_a thus_o not_o to_o mention_v the_o inscription_n of_o the_o tomb_n of_o severus_n of_o badajox_n and_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o elvas_n which_o have_v express_o pacem_fw-la domini_fw-la the_o peace_n of_o the_o lord_n the_o epitaph_n of_o junius_n bassus_n cite_v by_o cardinal_n baronius_n say_v that_o neophytus_n îit_fw-la ad_fw-la deum_fw-la viii_o calend._n septemb_n eusebio_n &_o hypatio_fw-la coss_n etc._n etc._n be_v newly-converted_n to_o the_o faith_n he_o go_v to_o god_n on_o the_o eight_o of_o the_o calends_o of_o september_n eusebius_n and_o hypatius_n be_v consul_n that_o be_v to_o say_v august_n the_o twenty_o five_o 359._o that_o of_o eusebia_n copy_v by_o father_n sirmond_n in_o his_o note_n upon_o sidonius_n run_v thus_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d here_o lie_v eusebia_n who_o be_v in_o peace_n etc._n etc._n under_o the_o eight_o consulship_n of_o honorius_n and_o the_o first_o of_o constantine_n in_o the_o year_n 409._o that_o of_o gaudentia_fw-la thus_o gabina_fw-la gaudentia_fw-la etc._n etc._n perpetuâ_fw-la quiescit_fw-la in_o pace_n etc._n etc._n gabina_fw-la gaudentia_fw-la rest_v in_o perpetual_a peace_n that_o of_o timothea_n thus_o timothea_n in_o pace_n d._n kal._n nou._n cons_n d._n n._n aviti_fw-la etc._n etc._n timothea_n have_v be_v deposit_v in_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o lord_n nou._n 1._o avitus_n our_o lord_n be_v consul_n in_o the_o year_n 456._o that_o of_o marius_n thus_o satis_fw-la vixit_fw-la dum_fw-la vitam_fw-la pro_fw-la christo_fw-la cum_fw-la signo_fw-la consumpsit_fw-la in_o pace_n tandem_fw-la quievit_fw-la etc._n etc._n he_o have_v live_v long_o enough_o since_o he_o have_v spend_v his_o life_n for_o christ_n with_o the_o sign_n of_o faith_n and_o be_v at_o length_n depose_v in_o peace_n that_o of_o placidus_n thus_o tandem_fw-la in_o caelum_fw-la quiescit_fw-la he_o be_v at_o length_n rest_v in_o
extraordinary_a swiftness_n be_v present_a every_o where_o to_o insinuate_v that_o some_o as_o well_o as_o other_o be_v every_o where_o not_o in_o the_o same_o moment_n but_o in_o pass_v successive_o from_o one_o place_n to_o another_o and_o in_o different_a moment_n which_o yet_o according_a to_o the_o judgement_n of_o st._n augustine_n in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr cur_n â_fw-la pro_fw-la mortuis_fw-la chap._n 16_o can_v be_v absolute_o affirm_v the_o miracle_n attribute_v to_o the_o saint_n it_o be_v grant_v they_o be_v true_a be_v haply_o do_v either_o by_o angel_n or_o by_o the_o immediate_a operation_n of_o god_n power_n so_o as_o that_o there_o be_v no_o necessity_n to_o suppose_v that_o the_o spirit_n which_o god_n have_v take_v to_o himself_o actual_o leave_v their_o heavenly_a mansion_n shall_v walk_v up_o and_o down_o on_o earth_n 3._o what_o st._n gregory_n of_o rome_n say_v that_o the_o bone_n of_o martyr_n live_v take_v literal_o will_v imply_v a_o palpable_a contradiction_n which_o we_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o take_v away_o say_v that_o according_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o that_o great_a pope_n the_o virtue_n which_o he_o think_v produce_v its_o effect_n in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o saint_n bone_n and_o when_o they_o be_v touch_v by_o man_n though_o it_o be_v not_o in_o they_o but_o in_o god_n alone_o be_v to_o they_o instead_o of_o a_o kind_n of_o life_n 4._o what_o he_o say_v that_o those_o who_o know_v god_n who_o know_v all_o thing_n do_v also_o know_v all_o thing_n and_o that_o have_v his_o light_n within_o they_o they_o be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o any_o thing_n without_o do_v so_o much_o the_o more_o stand_v in_o need_n of_o moderation_n that_o without_o it_o it_o be_v absolute_o false_a in_o the_o judgement_n even_o of_o the_o 5._o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n who_o make_v it_o their_o business_n to_o refute_v their_o conceit_n who_o think_v the_o essence_n of_o god_n a_o mirror_n wherein_o all_o thing_n be_v see_v it_o must_v therefore_o be_v that_o all_o expression_n of_o this_o nature_n be_v to_o be_v bear_v with_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o their_o intention_n who_o have_v use_v they_o rather_o than_o rigorous_o examine_v or_o take_v as_o the_o natural_a signification_n of_o the_o term_n whereof_o they_o consist_v may_v seem_v to_o require_v and_o that_o we_o shall_v be_v content_a to_o say_v of_o any_o such_o what_o st._n 49._o augustine_n conceive_v aught_o to_o be_v say_v of_o the_o expression_n of_o st._n ambrose_n affirm_v that_o zacharias_n and_o elizabeth_n either_o have_v be_v or_o may_v have_v be_v without_o sin_n either_o that_o be_v say_v according_a to_o some_o probable_a manner_n but_o such_o as_o have_v not_o pass_v examination_n or_o if_o the_o author_n mean_v it_o so_o he_o have_v retract_v his_o sentiment_n by_o bring_v it_o to_o a_o more_o rigorous_a trial_n but_o however_o whether_o we_o be_v or_o be_v not_o incline_v to_o this_o candour_n we_o shall_v be_v still_o oblige_v to_o confess_v how_o hard_o it_o be_v to_o warrant_v those_o imagination_n and_o discourse_n which_o be_v destitute_a of_o the_o authority_n of_o god_n speak_v in_o his_o word_n have_v no_o other_o ground_n than_o the_o probability_n which_o by_o the_o beauty_n of_o their_o outward_a appearance_n have_v dazzle_v the_o great_a wit_n of_o which_o number_n not_o any_o one_o but_o have_v make_v it_o appear_v how_o slight_o he_o be_v inform_v of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o faithful_a depart_v in_o the_o lord_n since_o they_o have_v all_o of_o they_o express_v themselves_o with_o so_o much_o inconvenience_n both_o in_o their_o ratiocination_n and_o word_n that_o to_o reconcile_v they_o to_o a_o sound_a sense_n they_o must_v be_v half-â—estroyed_n chap._n li._n of_o the_o lesson_n of_o scripture_n contain_v in_o the_o missal_n and_o breviary_n in_o what_o regard_v the_o office_n of_o the_o dead_a if_o ever_o antiquity_n have_v be_v either_o imbue_v with_o the_o belief_n of_o purgatory_n which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n account_n at_o this_o day_n among_o the_o article_n of_o her_o faith_n or_o have_v find_v any_o tract_n of_o it_o in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n there_o will_v have_v be_v some_o remark_n to_o insinuate_v as_o much_o first_o in_o the_o public_a service_n especial_o in_o the_o office_n of_o the_o second_o day_n of_o november_n devote_v 650._o year_n after_o to_o the_o commemoration_n of_o the_o dâ—…rted_a second_o in_o the_o mass_n of_o the_o dead_a three_o in_o the_o office_n of_o the_o dead_a which_o be_v say_v by_o all_o that_o be_v in_o communion_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n on_o the_o first_o day_n not_o be_v a_o festival_n of_o every_o month_n the_o time_n of_o easter_n only_o except_v and_o on_o every_o monday_n not_o appoint_v otherwise_o of_o the_o advent_n and_o lent_n except_o monday_n in_o the_o passion-week_n let_v we_o then_o cast_v our_o eye_n on_o all_o the_o lesson_n extract_v out_o of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o in_o the_o fear_n of_o his_o name_n who_o be_v the_o author_n of_o they_o consider_v whether_o there_o be_v any_o thing_n therein_o that_o may_v in_o the_o least_o countenance_n so_o strange_a a_o opinion_n upon_o the_o second_o of_o november_n after_o the_o sing_n of_o the_o second_o and_o three_o verse_n of_o the_o sixty_o five_o psalm_n according_a to_o the_o hebrew_n or_o sixty_o four_o according_a to_o the_o greek_n where_o there_o be_v not_o a_o word_n concern_v either_o the_o dead_a or_o their_o state_n or_o the_o custom_n of_o pray_v for_o they_o or_o the_o need_n it_o be_v pretend_v they_o stand_v in_o to_o get_v out_o of_o their_o pain_n there_o be_v read_v the_o twelve_o chapter_n of_o the_o second_o of_o maccabee_n from_o the_o forty_o three_o verse_n to_o the_o end_n a_o title_n which_o the_o ancient_a church_n never_o consider_v and_o which_o 31._o amount_v to_o nothing_o at_o all_o in_o order_n to_o the_o proof_n as_o well_o of_o the_o first_o hypothesis_n upon_o which_o the_o christian_n of_o the_o second_o age_n ground_v the_o custom_n of_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a as_o of_o purgatory_n which_o come_v into_o credit_n four_o hundred_o year_n after_o then_o be_v sing_v the_o four_o verse_n of_o the_o latin_n twenty_o three_o psalm_n where_o the_o prophet_n rely_v on_o the_o paternal_a care_n of_o god_n his_o shepherd_n rejoice_v in_o the_o assurance_n of_o his_o protection_n and_o the_o second_o three_o and_o four_o verse_n of_o the_o xlii_o psalm_n greek_n where_o he_o make_v protestation_n of_o his_o zeal_n &_o the_o desire_n he_o have_v to_o be_v high_o sensible_a of_o the_o consolation_n of_o his_o god_n which_o no_o way_n induce_v either_o that_o the_o dead_a do_v ever_o stand_v in_o need_n of_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o live_n or_o that_o those_o prayer_n be_v any_o way_n beneficial_a to_o they_o from_o thence_o they_o pass_v to_o the_o twenty_o five_o twenty_o six_o twenty_o seven_o twenty_o eight_o and_o twenty_o nine_o verse_n of_o the_o five_o chapter_n of_o st._n john_n at_o the_o head_n whereof_o some_o body_n i_o know_v not_o who_o have_v i_o know_v not_o how_o nor_o when_o thrust_v in_o of_o his_o own_o head_n these_o word_n discipulis_fw-la then_o jesus_n say_v to_o his_o disciple_n where_o it_o be_v to_o be_v note_v that_o that_o place_n of_o the_o gospel_n teach_v only_o that_o the_o son_n of_o god_n have_v be_v appoint_v judge_n of_o man_n and_o that_o he_o will_v raise_v they_o all_o up_o again_o by_o his_o power_n do_v not_o any_o way_n prove_v that_o those_o who_o die_v in_o any_o manner_n whatsoever_o be_v ever_o to_o hope_v for_o any_o benefit_n from_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o survive_a sâ—â—ce_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v the_o dead_a shall_v be_v call_v out_o of_o their_o grave_n by_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n to_o rise_v again_o and_o receive_v their_o judgement_n therefore_o they_o be_v in_o a_o place_n of_o torment_n we_o must_v pray_v for_o they_o after_o their_o death_n and_o the_o prayer_n make_v for_o they_o will_v contribute_v to_o their_o deliverance_n out_o of_o pain_n in_o the_o mass_n for_o the_o dead_a there_o be_v recite_v in_o the_o first_o place_n the_o word_n of_o the_o second_o book_n of_o maccabee_n which_o make_v so_o much_o the_o less_o for_o their_o design_n who_o read_v they_o by_o how_o much_o they_o contain_v a_o corrupt_a interpretation_n of_o the_o fact_n of_o judas_n â—…accabaeus_fw-la and_o suppose_v hypothesis_n which_o they_o themselves_o grant_v not_o at_o this_o day_n second_o there_o be_v read_v from_o the_o thirteen_o verse_n of_o the_o four_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o epistle_n to_o the_o thessalonian_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o chapter_n where_o the_o apostle_n forbid_v lamentation_n for_o the_o dead_a treat_v as_o well_o of_o the_o certainty_n as_o order_n of_o their_o
and_o favour_n of_o god_n ever_o faithful_a in_o his_o promise_n and_o who_o 29._o gift_n be_v without_o repentance_n that_o in_o this_o very_a regard_n that_o he_o continual_o conserves_n they_o he_o seem_v to_o make_v a_o new_a distribâ—…on_n thereof_o every_o moment_n and_o by_o the_o perpetual_a influence_n of_o his_o benediction_n on_o those_o who_o he_o have_v receive_v into_o glory_n to_o assure_v they_o more_o and_o more_o of_o their_o possession_n thereof_o other_o i_o say_v out_o of_o such_o or_o the_o like_a consideration_n be_v persuade_v that_o there_o be_v no_o inconvenience_n in_o demand_v for_o the_o depart_v what_o they_o already_o have_v their_o own_o reason_n tell_v they_o that_o the_o author_n of_o so_o good_a a_o gift_n cease_v not_o to_o give_v it_o in_o continue_v and_o conserve_n it_o to_o those_o who_o he_o have_v once_o make_v partaker_n thereof_o for_o as_o those_o on_o who_o he_o here_o below_o bestow_v abundance_n of_o temporal_a good_n be_v not_o less_o oblige_v to_o beg_v of_o he_o every_o day_n their_o 11._o daily_a bread_n then_o if_o as_o he_o sometime_o do_v to_o the_o israelite_n in_o the_o desert_n he_o deal_v they_o only_o one_o day_n provision_n at_o a_o time_n the_o plenty_n which_o they_o have_v so_o liberal_o receive_v from_o his_o hand_n though_o such_o as_o may_v suffice_v for_o their_o whole_a life_n and_o that_o with_o so_o much_o certainty_n in_o appearance_n as_o nothing_o can_v reduce_v they_o to_o want_v no_o way_n hinder_v but_o that_o they_o shall_v acknowledge_v their_o indigence_n and_o natural_a insufficiency_n and_o have_v a_o constant_a recourse_n to_o his_o grace_n to_o desire_v as_o the_o most_o unworthy_a that_o he_o will_v give_v they_o their_o bread_n for_o as_o much_o as_o though_o they_o have_v enough_o lie_v by_o they_o yet_o be_v it_o their_o evident_a concernment_n that_o he_o who_o have_v give_v they_o shall_v every_o day_n renew_v his_o donation_n in_o conserve_n they_o and_o sanctify_v they_o to_o their_o use_n so_o the_o saint_n who_o in_o the_o other_o life_n be_v possess_v of_o celestial_a good_n be_v by_o the_o necessity_n of_o the_o same_o reason_n oblige_v to_o make_v perpetual_a acknowledgement_n notwithstanding_o that_o the_o immutability_n of_o the_o counsel_n according_a to_o which_o he_o bestow_v they_o for_o ever_o and_o the_o nature_n of_o those_o very_a good_n not_o subject_a to_o perish_v and_o decay_n seem_v not_o any_o way_n to_o hinder_v but_o that_o they_o shall_v every_o one_o for_o himself_o and_o the_o survive_a upon_o earth_n for_o they_o all_o desire_v the_o conservation_n and_o continuance_n of_o they_o though_o that_o be_v so_o much_o the_o more_o certain_a and_o infallible_a in_o as_o much_o as_o it_o be_v ground_v on_o the_o unchangeable_a decree_n of_o 17._o the_o father_n of_o light_n with_o who_o be_v no_o variableness_n neither_o shadow_n of_o turn_v in_o this_o sense_n it_o may_v be_v think_v that_o 8._o jesus_n the_o head_n and_o finisher_n of_o our_o faith_n who_o be_v yesterday_o be_v to_o day_n and_o shall_v be_v the_o same_o for_o ever_o though_o he_o be_v confident_a of_o the_o issue_n of_o his_o combat_n and_o be_v so_o much_o the_o more_o certain_a that_o nothing_o can_v prevail_v against_o he_o that_o he_o 16._o sustain_v himself_o by_o his_o own_o power_n yet_o forbear_v not_o to_o recommend_v himself_o to_o his_o father_n and_o to_o desire_v of_o he_o the_o 5._o glory_n he_o be_v possess_v of_o and_o have_v have_v with_o he_o before_o the_o world_n be_v and_o consequent_o that_o the_o ancient_a church_n neither_o make_v nor_o aught_o to_o have_v make_v any_o difficulty_n to_o pray_v for_o all_o the_o bless_a who_o state_n she_o know_v to_o be_v unchangeable_a and_o who_o felicity_n unalterable_a and_o according_o be_v it_o that_o as_o she_o do_v in_o general_n make_v a_o commemoration_n of_o all_o those_o who_o sleep_v the_o sleep_n of_o peace_n so_o have_v she_o particular_o comprehend_v in_o her_o prayer_n the_o patriarch_n prophet_n apostle_n martyr_n without_o any_o regard_n to_o the_o inconvenience_n which_o some_o have_v allege_v since_o that_o augustine_n to_o pray_v for_o a_o martyr_n be_v to_o be_v injurious_a to_o he_o nay_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n herself_o to_o show_v that_o she_o can_v not_o recede_v from_o the_o sentiment_n of_o primitive_a antiquity_n as_o we_o have_v above_o represent_v it_o have_v not_o cease_v nor_o do_v to_o this_o day_n cease_v to_o make_v this_o prayer_n contain_v in_o her_o missal_n deus_fw-la cui_fw-la soli_fw-la cognitus_fw-la est_fw-la numerus_fw-la electorum_fw-la in_o superna_fw-la felicitate_a locandus_fw-la tribue_fw-la quaesumus_fw-la ut_fw-la univer_n sorum_fw-la quos_fw-la oratione_fw-la commendandos_fw-mi commendatos_fw-la suscepimus_fw-la &_o omnium_fw-la fidelium_fw-la vivorum_fw-la atque_fw-la mortuorum_fw-la nomina_fw-la beatae_fw-la praedestinationis_fw-la libre_fw-la adscripta_fw-la retineat_fw-la per_fw-la dominum_fw-la etc._n etc._n o_o god_n to_o who_o alone_o be_v know_v the_o number_n of_o the_o elect_n who_o be_v to_o be_v place_v above_o in_o felicity_n we_o beseech_v thou_o to_o grant_v that_o the_o book_n of_o bless_a predestination_n may_v retain_v write_v the_o name_n of_o all_o those_o who_o we_o have_v take_v upon_o we_o to_o recommend_v in_o our_o prayer_n as_o also_o those_o of_o all_o the_o faithful_a both_o dead_a and_o live_v through_o our_o lord_n etc._n etc._n i_o serious_o ask_v whether_o it_o be_v possible_a any_o thing_n shall_v be_v 27._o blot_v out_o of_o the_o book_n of_o life_n which_o be_v god_n himself_o 10._o who_o counsel_n shall_v stand_v eternal_o and_o since_o there_o be_v no_o danger_n shall_v make_v we_o fear_v that_o 13._o god_n will_v deny_v himself_o and_o that_o the_o book_n of_o his_o predestination_n shall_v not_o retain_v the_o name_n which_o his_o hand_n have_v write_v in_o it_o to_o desire_v of_o he_o that_o it_o may_v retain_v they_o be_v it_o not_o to_o pray_v he_o to_o do_v what_o it_o be_v absolute_o impossible_a but_o he_o shall_v and_o after_o the_o example_n of_o the_o ancient_a christian_n to_o make_v a_o prayer_n for_o the_o bless_a that_o they_o may_v be_v bless_v not_o indeed_o as_o if_o they_o be_v to_o pass_v from_o misery_n to_o the_o possession_n of_o bliss_n but_o in_o persist_v as_o it_o must_v of_o necessity_n be_v in_o the_o enjoyment_n of_o the_o bliss_n which_o have_v be_v once_o for_o all_o communicate_v to_o they_o last_o the_o ancient_n consider_v that_o the_o felicity_n which_o the_o faithful_a enjoy_v from_o the_o instant_n of_o their_o departure_n be_v not_o that_o absolute_a fullness_n of_o glory_n wherewith_o they_o expect_v to_o be_v crown_v at_o 14._o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o just_a and_o that_o they_o may_v just_o desire_v of_o god_n the_o accomplishment_n of_o what_o be_v expect_v according_a to_o the_o word_n of_o his_o grace_n as_o well_o for_o themselves_o as_o for_o other_o since_o it_o be_v a_o signification_n of_o the_o 10._o come_n of_o his_o kingdom_n that_o we_o be_v all_o teach_v by_o the_o lord_n himself_o earnest_o to_o desire_v and_o hasten_v it_o as_o much_o as_o may_v be_v by_o our_o wish_n second_o that_o the_o motion_n etc._n of_o all_o the_o creation_n groan_v and_o travel_v till_o such_o time_n as_o it_o be_v deliver_v from_o the_o bondage_n of_o corruption_n into_o the_o glorious_a liberty_n of_o the_o child_n of_o god_n be_v express_v to_o we_o by_o st._n paul_n as_o a_o great_a and_o violent_a desire_n incline_v the_o creature_n to_o expect_v the_o manifestation_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o incite_v we_o so_o much_o the_o more_o by_o how_o much_o we_o who_o have_v the_o first_o fruit_n of_o the_o spirit_n be_v all_o together_o wait_v for_o the_o redemption_n of_o our_o body_n three_o that_o in_o that_o noble_a desire_n be_v show_v the_o principal_a effect_n of_o the_o sympathy_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v between_o all_o the_o saint_n member_n of_o the_o same_o mystical_a body_n and_o member_n one_o of_o another_o for_o if_o the_o holy_a spirit_n to_o rejoice_v the_o spirit_n of_o the_o just_a in_o glory_n and_o 10._o cry_v with_o a_o loud_a voice_n that_o the_o lord_n will_v judge_v and_o revenge_v their_o blood_n on_o they_o that_o dwell_v on_o the_o earth_n propose_v to_o they_o as_o the_o principal_a subject_n of_o their_o joy_n the_o approach_a accomplishment_n of_o their_o fellow-servant_n and_o brethren_n yet_o engage_v against_o the_o militia_n of_o satan_n &_o the_o world_n here_o below_o why_o shall_v not_o these_o champion_n who_o be_v still_o sweat_v and_o out_o of_o breath_n in_o the_o field_n where_o they_o be_v all_o cover_v with_o blood_n and_o dust_n have_v their_o courage_n heigthn_v by_o reflect_v on_o their_o advantage_n who_o have_v go_v before_o they_o that_o as_o they_o aspire_v to_o those_o white_a robe_n of_o glory_n wherein_o their_o brethren_n be_v for_o
that_o they_o will_v suffer_v themselves_o as_o child_n of_o peace_n domestic_n of_o the_o 5._o prince_n of_o peace_n to_o be_v win_v into_o thought_n of_o compassion_n and_o love_n for_o the_o salvation_n of_o those_o who_o perish_v and_o not_o be_v afraid_a after_o the_o example_n of_o our_o saviour_n who_o come_v from_o heaven_n and_o 9_o descend_v into_o the_o low_a part_n of_o the_o earth_n to_o seek_v for_o the_o child_n of_o wrath_n to_o 22._o become_v as_o his_o apostle_n all_o thing_n to_o all_o man_n that_o by_o all_o mean_v he_o may_v save_v some_o when_o such_o a_o noble_a desire_n shall_v once_o possess_v man_n spirit_n incline_v they_o not_o to_o endeavour_v the_o conquest_n of_o their_o own_o glory_n but_o to_o procure_v as_o far_o as_o lie_v in_o they_o the_o victory_n and_o triumph_n of_o truth_n for_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n it_o will_v be_v impossible_a but_o that_o cruel_a and_o murder_a animosity_n the_o ordinary_a but_o ever-fatall_a consequence_n of_o debate_n concern_v religion_n which_o be_v thereby_o ruin_v must_v vanish_v as_o so_o many_o infernal_a shade_n chase_v away_o by_o the_o amiable_a ray_n of_o the_o 2._o sun_n of_o righteousness_n who_o bring_v life_n and_o heal_v in_o his_o wing_n nor_o ought_v we_o whatever_o some_o earthly_a soul_n may_v conceive_v of_o their_o own_o carnal_a and_o violent_a counsel_n hopeless_a then_o that_o in_o the_o extraordinary_a confusion_n of_o the_o last_o time_n some_o change_n for_o the_o better_a may_v happen_v heretofore_o the_o church_n soon_o after_o the_o departure_n of_o the_o apostle_n have_v the_o misfortune_n that_o hermas_n papias_n justin_n martyr_n athenagoras_n theophilus_n of_o antioch_n st._n irenaeus_n clemens_n alexandrinus_n tertullian_n in_o a_o word_n all_o the_o most_o excellent_a person_n of_o who_o we_o have_v aught_o leave_v lead_v away_o by_o the_o extravagance_n and_o fantastic_a imagination_n of_o the_o counterfeit_a sibyl_n believe_v themselves_o and_o persuade_v other_o that_o the_o soul_n of_o all_o man_n be_v from_o the_o departure_n out_o of_o the_o body_n detain_v in_o hell_n till_o the_o resurrection_n that_o the_o just_a rise_v again_o before_o the_o other_o shall_v reign_v with_o jesus_n christ_n upon_o earth_n and_o live_v a_o thousand_o year_n in_o jerusalem_n make_v glorious_a and_o flow_v with_o corporeal_a enjoyment_n or_o at_o least_o in_o the_o terrestrial_a paradise_n and_o that_o the_o body_n of_o the_o great_a saint_n shall_v pass_v through_o the_o last_o conflagration_n of_o the_o world_n as_o through_o a_o refiner_n furnace_n the_o father_n of_o the_o follow_a age_n happy_o shake_v off_o these_o unmaintainable_a conceit_n but_o find_v prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a in_o the_o public_a service_n of_o the_o church_n they_o extend_v it_o as_o well_o to_o the_o bless_a as_o the_o damn_a the_o church_n of_o rome_n who_o approve_v not_o of_o pray_v for_o either_o of_o those_o two_o state_n have_v at_o last_o bring_v into_o credit_n her_o purgatory_n a_o thing_n not_o know_v before_o why_o may_v we_o not_o hope_v it_o from_o the_o goodness_n of_o god_n that_o he_o will_v dispel_v this_o last_o imagination_n as_o he_o have_v do_v the_o precedent_n and_o every_o where_o establish_v his_o truth_n in_o its_o full_a lustre_n let_v therefore_o those_o who_o at_o the_o present_a quarrel_n at_o the_o simplicity_n of_o the_o protestant_n who_o neither_o maintain_v the_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o father_n which_o the_o opinion_n of_o purgatory_n have_v discredit_v nor_o hold_v purgatory_n which_o be_v make_v up_o of_o the_o rubbish_n of_o the_o precedent_a supposition_n for_o their_o discharge_n consider_v that_o they_o have_v on_o the_o one_o side_n learn_v from_o the_o instruction_n as_o well_o of_o scripture_n as_o of_o the_o father_n and_o all_o the_o ancient_a liturgy_n even_o that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o her_o purgatory_n have_v no_o sound_a foundation_n and_o on_o the_o other_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n herself_o have_v by_o her_o example_n give_v they_o the_o boldness_n to_o recede_v from_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o father_n which_o she_o first_o relinquish_v and_o as_o i_o have_v make_v it_o my_o business_n as_o much_o as_o lay_v in_o my_o power_n to_o give_v a_o account_n of_o their_o demeanour_n search_v into_o the_o true_a cause_n of_o the_o difference_n that_o have_v appear_v in_o the_o persuasion_n and_o custom_n of_o the_o christian_n who_o have_v pass_v through_o so_o long_a a_o revolution_n of_o age_n and_o show_v those_o who_o now_o live_v how_o deep_o it_o concern_v they_o to_o build_v on_o the_o firm_a and_o unmoveable_a foundation_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o avoid_v the_o quicksand_n of_o humane_a apprehension_n so_o shall_v i_o be_v the_o first_o to_o censure_v myself_o if_o contrary_a to_o my_o intention_n i_o may_v have_v chance_v to_o be_v mistake_v and_o so_o far_o from_o be_v displease_v with_o those_o who_o shall_v charitable_o advertise_v i_o thereof_o that_o i_o shall_v high_o celebrate_v their_o good_a office_n and_o acknowledge_v upon_o all_o occasion_n that_o as_o 8._o we_o can_v all_o of_o we_o do_v nothing_o against_o the_o truth_n so_o i_o shall_v never_o as_o to_o my_o own_o particular_a presume_v to_o attempt_v any_o thing_n to_o its_o prejudice_n but_o hold_v with_o st._n 73._o cyprian_n that_o we_o must_v not_o err_v always_o because_o we_o have_v sometime_o err_v and_o make_v it_o my_o chief_a address_n to_o the_o 17._o father_n of_o light_n from_o who_o every_o good_a gift_n and_o every_o perfect_a gift_n come_v down_o that_o he_o will_v 6._o lift_v up_o the_o light_n of_o his_o countenance_n upon_o all_o his_o child_n give_v they_o the_o grace_n to_o 14._o understand_v their_o error_n and_o cleanse_v they_o from_o those_o which_o be_v yet_o secret_a and_o make_v the_o word_n of_o their_o mouth_n and_o meditation_n of_o their_o heart_n acceptable_a in_o his_o sight_n and_o advantageoâ—is_n to_o their_o own_o and_o their_o neighbour_n salvation_n amen_n a_o table_n of_o the_o chapter_n book_n i._n chap._n i._o that_o the_o most_o earnest_a pursuer_n of_o truth_n be_v as_o other_o subject_a to_o mistake_v page_n 1_o ii_o instance_n of_o certain_a misapprehension_n of_o justine_n martyr_n 2_o iii_o the_o write_n pretend_v to_o be_v sibylline_a discover_v in_o several_a particular_n to_o be_v spurious_a and_o supposititious_a 4_o iu._n the_o judgement_n of_o antoninus_n possevinus_n concern_v the_o write_n pretend_v to_o be_v sibylline_a take_v into_o examination_n 6_o v._n the_o recommendation_n of_o the_o sibylline_a write_n attribute_v by_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n to_o saint_n paul_n bring_v to_o the_o test_n 9_o vi._n a_o account_n of_o several_a instance_n of_o dis-circumspection_n in_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n 12_o vii_o reflection_n on_o several_a suppositious_a piece_n whereby_o many_o of_o the_o ancient_a christian_n have_v be_v impose_v upon_o and_o abuse_v 14_o viii_o the_o different_a opinion_n of_o the_o ancient_n concern_v the_o sibyl_n 19_o ix_o the_o precaution_n of_o rome_n while_o yet_o in_o paganism_n to_o prevent_v the_o read_n of_o the_o book_n which_o she_o believe_v real_o sibylline_a 23_o x._o the_o motive_n which_o he_o may_v have_v go_v upon_o who_o be_v the_o first_o projector_n of_o the_o eight_o book_n which_o at_o this_o day_n go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o sibylline_a 27_o xi_o a_o discovery_n of_o the_o mistake_v of_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n the_o great_a concern_v the_o sibyl_n and_o her_o write_n 29_o xii_o the_o sentiment_n of_o cicero_n concern_v the_o acrostic_n attribute_v to_o the_o sibyl_n further_o clear_v up_o 32_o xiii_o the_o sentiment_n of_o virgil_n in_o his_o four_o eclogue_n examine_v and_o clear_v up_o and_o that_o it_o have_v no_o relation_n to_o the_o write_n pretend_o sibylline_a which_o be_v compose_v a_o long_a time_n after_o make_v apparent_a 34_o fourteen_o remark_n on_o some_o less_o considerable_a mistake_n of_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n in_o the_o explication_n of_o virgil_n four_o eclogue_n 40_o xv._n that_o it_o can_v be_v say_v that_o virgil_n in_o his_o four_o eclogue_n disguise_v his_o own_o sentiment_n 45_o xvi_o that_o apollodorus_n have_v no_o knowledge_n of_o the_o eight_o book_n which_o go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o sibylline_a ibid._n xvii_o that_o pausanias_n have_v not_o write_v any_o thing_n which_o may_v give_v credit_n to_o the_o book_n unjust_o call_v the_o sibylline_a 47_o xviii_o that_o the_o prohibition_n make_v to_o read_v the_o book_n call_v the_o sibylline_a and_o that_o of_o hystasphe_n add_v no_o authority_n thereto_o 48_o xix_o that_o the_o letter_n write_v by_o l._n domitius_n aurelianus_n to_o the_o senate_n give_v no_o credit_n to_o the_o sibylline_a write_n 50_o xx._n other_o discovery_n show_v the_o supposititiousness_n of_o the_o sibylline_a write_v so_o call_v 51_o xxi_o that_o it_o can_v with_o any_o likelihood_n of_o truth_n
be_v maintain_v that_o the_o book_n call_v the_o sibylline_a be_v write_v by_o divine_a inspiration_n 55_o xxii_o the_o sentiment_n of_o aristotle_n concern_v enthusiast_n take_v into_o consideration_n 57_o xxiii_o that_o it_o be_v unadvised_o do_v by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o sibylline_a write_v to_o put_v himself_o into_o the_o number_n of_o enthusiast_n 59_o xxiv_o that_o the_o father_n who_o be_v surprise_v by_o the_o pretend_a sibylline_a write_n suppose_v the_o author_n to_o have_v be_v a_o enthusiast_n 60_o xxv_o the_o common_a sentiment_n of_o the_o father_n concern_v enthusiast_n 62_o xxvi_o consequence_n follow_v upon_o the_o common_a sentiment_n of_o the_o father_n concern_v enthusiasm_n 70_o xxvii_o certain_a discircumspection_n of_o the_o father_n concern_v the_o write_v unjust_o name_v the_o sibylline_a consider_v 72_o xxviii_o that_o the_o conjecture_n of_o cardinal_n baronius_n concern_v the_o correspondence_n between_o virgil_n and_o herod_n be_v not_o maintainable_a 73_o xxix_o that_o the_o opinion_n of_o antonius_n possevinus_n concern_v the_o sibyl_n and_o their_o pretend_a write_n be_v not_o more_o rational_a then_o that_o of_o cardinal_n baronius_n 75_o book_n ii_o chap._n i._o a_fw-la enquiry_n about_o the_o time_n when_o st._n john_n write_v his_o revelation_n 79_o ii_o the_o sentiment_n of_o st._n epiphanius_n concern_v the_o time_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n refute_v 82_o iii_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o late_a grotius_n concern_v the_o time_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n refute_v 87_o iu._n a_o refutation_n of_o the_o sentiment_n of_o johannes_n hentenius_n of_o macchlin_n concern_v the_o time_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n 89_o v._n a_o refutation_n of_o possevinus_n concern_v the_o time_n when_o the_o sibylline_a write_v come_v first_o abroad_o 93_o vi_o of_o the_o time_n when_o the_o sibylline_a book_n be_v write_v 96_o vii_o a_o conjecture_n concern_v the_o author_n of_o the_o sibylline_a write_n 97_o viii_o divers_a extravagance_n remarkable_a in_o the_o sibylline_a write_n 98_o ix_o the_o first_o principal_a tenet_n of_o the_o sibylline_a write_v concern_v the_o pretend_a descent_n into_o and_o detention_n of_o all_o man_n soul_n in_o hell_n till_o the_o time_n of_o the_o resurrection_n of_o their_o body_n 99_o x._o the_o second_o capital_a tenet_n of_o the_o sibylline_a write_v so_o call_v concern_v the_o conflagration_n of_o the_o world_n at_o the_o last_o day_n which_o the_o author_n of_o it_o pretend_v be_v to_o serve_v for_o a_o purgatory_n to_o the_o soul_n and_o body_n of_o the_o saint_n 104_o xi_o the_o three_o main_a tenet_n propose_v by_o the_o sibylline_a write_v concern_v the_o re-attainment_n of_o a_o terrestrial_a paradise_n which_o he_o imagine_v shall_v be_v the_o place_n of_o retirement_n for_o some_o of_o the_o saint_n after_o their_o resurrection_n 108_o xii_o the_o four_o capital_a tenet_n propose_v by_o the_o sibylline_a write_v concern_v the_o temporal_a reign_n which_o the_o author_n thereof_o suppose_v must_v be_v establish_v by_o our_o saviour_n in_o jerusalem_n during_o the_o space_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n before_o the_o last_o judgement_n 111_o xiii_o inducement_n to_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a arise_v from_o the_o hypothesis_n propose_v in_o the_o pretend_a sibylline_a write_n 115_o fourteen_o the_o motive_n propose_v by_o justin_n martyr_v disallow_v and_o those_o which_o st._n epiphanius_n have_v to_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a take_v into_o consideration_n 117_o xv._n of_o the_o prayer_n make_v and_o the_o alm_n give_v heretofore_o by_o the_o christian_n for_o the_o damn_a even_o those_o who_o they_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v in_o that_o state_n 118_o xvi_o the_o three_o and_o four_o motive_n of_o st._n epiphanius_n take_v into_o consideration_n 122_o xvii_o st._n epiphanius_n five_o motive_n consider_v 123_o xviii_o the_o six_o motive_n of_o the_o same_o epiphanius_n consider_v 124_o xix_o the_o seven_o motive_n of_o the_o same_o epiphanius_n consider_v 126_o xx._n the_o motive_n upon_o which_o dionysius_n the_o pretend_a areopagite_n pray_v for_o the_o dead_a take_v into_o consideration_n 128_o xxi_o the_o motive_n which_o tertullian_n have_v to_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a consider_v 129_o xxii_o a_o enquiry_n make_v into_o the_o sentiment_n of_o saint_n ambrose_n 130_o xxiii_o the_o time_n when_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a be_v first_o introduce_v into_o the_o service_n of_o the_o church_n 132_o xxiv_o whether_o the_o prayer_n make_v by_o christian_n for_o the_o dead_a be_v real_o ground_v on_o the_o place_n in_o the_o second_o book_n of_o the_o maccabee_n and_o the_o example_n of_o the_o jew_n allege_v to_o that_o purpose_n 136_o xxv_o whether_o it_o may_v be_v with_o any_o reason_n affirm_v that_o the_o prayer_n make_v by_o christian_n for_o the_o dead_a be_v just_o ground_v on_o the_o second_o book_n of_o the_o maccabee_n 144_o xxvi_o that_o divers_a of_o the_o father_n have_v express_v more_o respect_n to_o the_o book_n attribute_v to_o the_o sibyl_n then_o to_o the_o apocalypse_n 148_o xxvii_o that_o the_o three_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o sibylline_a write_v so_o call_v be_v at_o this_o day_n abandon_v by_o all_o christian_n 150_o xxviii_o that_o the_o second_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o sibylline_a write_v so_o call_v make_v way_n for_o the_o late_a opinion_n of_o purgatory_n 151_o xxix_o proof_n of_o the_o novelty_n of_o the_o precedent_a opinion_n of_o purgatory_n 155_o xxx_o that_o the_o first_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o sibylline_a write_v so_o call_v concern_v the_o detention_n of_o soul_n in_o hell_n till_o the_o resurrection_n be_v general_o disclaim_v by_o all_o christian_n 158_o xxxi_o that_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o twelve_o chapter_n of_o the_o second_o book_n of_o the_o maccabee_n have_v no_o relation_n either_o to_o the_o opinion_n of_o purgatory_n or_o service_n of_o the_o church_n 161_o xxxii_o that_o the_o primitive_a sense_n of_o the_o prayer_n whereby_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n be_v desire_v for_o the_o dead_a be_v not_o embrace_v by_o any_o 163_o xxxiii_o the_o censure_n pronounce_v by_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n against_o the_o father_n take_v into_o examination_n 165_o xxxiv_o the_o uniformity_n of_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o father_n and_o that_o of_o the_o protestant_n concern_v the_o state_n of_o the_o faithful_a depart_v in_o the_o lord_n 168_o xxxv_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o protestant_n further_o prove_v by_o the_o description_n which_o the_o father_n have_v make_v of_o abraham_n bosom_n 170_o xxxvi_o the_o same_o sentiment_n further_o confirm_v by_o the_o pomp_n and_o solemnity_n of_o ancient_a enterment_n 171_o xxxvii_o a_o particular_a consideration_n of_o the_o sentiment_n of_o st._n augustine_n and_o his_o prayer_n for_o his_o mother_n 174_o xxxviii_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o protestant_n further_o confirm_v by_o the_o eloge_n ancient_o bestow_v on_o the_o faithful_a depart_v 184_o thirty-nine_o the_o same_o sentiment_n further_o confirm_v from_o sepulchral_v inscription_n 189_o xl._o the_o same_o deduce_v from_o large_a epitaph_n 196_o xli_o of_o the_o prayer_n contain_v in_o the_o epitaph_n of_o the_o faithful_a who_o the_o survive_v presuppose_v already_o receive_v into_o glory_n 212_o xlii_o of_o the_o true_a motive_n which_o the_o ancient_n have_v to_o pray_v for_o those_o who_o they_o believe_v to_o be_v in_o bliss_n 222_o xliii_o the_o obscurity_n and_o uncertainty_n of_o the_o opinion_n of_o purgatory_n 229_o xliv_o that_o the_o proof_n produce_v by_o cardinal_n bellarmine_n for_o purgatory_n be_v weak_a and_o defective_a 233_o xlv_o that_o the_o testimony_n produce_v by_o jodocus_n coccius_n for_o the_o opinion_n of_o purgatory_n be_v also_o defective_a 234_o xlvi_o of_o the_o reason_n which_o may_v have_v move_v the_o ancient_n to_o inter_v their_o depart_a friend_n in_o the_o church_n consecrate_v to_o the_o memory_n of_o the_o saint_n 237_o xlvii_o the_o sentiment_n of_o st._n ambrose_n and_o paulinus_n concern_v the_o burial_n of_o the_o faithful_a in_o church_n examine_v 241_o xlviii_o enquiry_n make_v into_o the_o sentiment_n of_o st._n augustine_n concern_v the_o burial_n of_o the_o faithful_a depart_v in_o church_n 244_o xlix_o enquiry_n make_v into_o the_o sentiment_n of_o maximus_n tyrius_n concern_v the_o burial_n of_o the_o faithful_a in_o church_n 245_o l._n a_o reflection_n on_o certain_a follower_n of_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o say_v maximus_n 146_o li._n of_o the_o lesson_n of_o holy_a scripture_n contain_v in_o the_o missal_n and_o breviary_n as_o to_o what_o relate_v to_o the_o office_n of_o the_o dead_a 249_o lii_o of_o the_o prayer_n contain_v in_o the_o missal_n and_o breviary_n use_v by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o purgatory_n can_v be_v necessary_o infer_v from_o any_o one_o of_o they_o 255_o liii_o a_o account_n of_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o modern_a greek_n concern_v the_o state_n of_o the_o dead_a 268_o liv._o the_o conclusion_n of_o the_o whole_a treatise_n 290_o finis_fw-la adver_n valentin_n